The Cardinal and the Flower

by Lucifina

Summary:

Synopsis:

With her anointment drawing near, Sister Gabriel Lucifina wanted nothing more than to obey the wishes of her dying adopted father, but little did she know that her life was about to be irrevocably changed....

Excerpt:

'A thick rolling mist began to envelop her, and she suddenly found it difficult to breathe.
No matter how hard she struggled, Lucifina just couldn’t free herself.
Feelings of fear and dread overwhelmed her, as exhaustion took hold….

It was then that she saw an apparition in red, moving through the darkness towards her....'

Chapter 1: Chapel of Night

Under the light of a full moon, Papa Emeritus III chanted words of summoning into the darkness of the void. As his heterochromatic eyes gazed down to the swirling maelstrom below, he wondered to himself how long it would take this time. He was a busy man, and one who was already late for his Satanic sermon.

Walking down the long stone corridor of the Ministry of Strigoi, ‘Third’ halted in front of a long ornate wall mounted mirror. He couldn’t possibly pass his own reflection, without stopping to admire it. Even if it made him tardy.

Thankfully, there was nothing about him that required adjustment.

His black and white skull face paint was completely smudge free, and his black and purple papal robes possessed not a crease. There was not a single jet black hair out of place on his head, and his mitre sat proudly on top.

“Perfecto”, he mumbled to himself, before continuing down the corridor towards the Chapel of Night.

__________________________________________________

 

After settling the elderly Cardinal Golgotha down with his peers, Sister Gabriel Lucifina made her way to the back of the chapel. The rest of the dark clergy were already assembled, shuffling impatiently in their seats, as they awaited their Papa.

In the front row, Sister Imperator looked particularly unimpressed, while she fixed her silvery blonde bun and repeatedly looked at her watch.

Next to the matriarch, sat ‘Second’. He was the elder brother of Third, and the previous reigning Papa. He had long since stopped wearing his face makeup, and instead donned a pair of trendy sun shades. These were worn inside and out, and whatever the weather.

As Lucifina’s eyes wandered toward the empty podium, she noticed Papa Nihil sat on his throne to the right of it. He hadn’t been Papa for many years, yet he still wore the attire and insisted that everyone address him by the title.
From what Lucifina had heard from Third, he also wasn’t the best father.
Though in all honesty, she needed no more reason to dislike the old man than she already did.

“Papa’s late again”

Lucifina jumped slightly in her seat, hearing the female voice coming from next to her. It belonged to Sister Tenebra, and Lucifina had been so deep in thought, she’d forgotten her friend was there.

“Yes, as usual”, Lucifina sighed.

“Sister Imperator looks pissed”, said a male voice from the other side of Sister Tenebra. It was her biological younger sibling, Brother Yama.

All heads turned towards the chapel entrance, as Third finally entered. Rising to their feet, the congregation watched their beloved Papa glide down the aisle. He was closely preceded by his personal Ghoul, Omega. Lucifina had noticed Omega impatiently waiting for his master, on the way in.

Third waved at a group of giggling admirers as he passed by, and slyly winked when he came to Lucifina. Much to her annoyance, Third behaved more like a rockstar, than the head of a Satanic church.

Finally stepping up to the podium, Third cleared his throat before speaking. “Good Evening, my dark brothers and sisters…I was hoping Cardinal Copia would be here tonight, to give the sermon…”
Third started to chuckle. “I’m sure you all remember him. He went to Rome for a few weeks, but has been gone for a whole year!”

The congregation may have found this amusing, but Sister Imperator unfortunately did not. With a total disregard for his position, she shot Third a look that could have turned milk sour.
Unlike some poor souls, Lucifina had never been on the receiving end of Sister Imperator’s temper…and for that, she was grateful.

“Who’s Cardinal Copia?”, she asked Tenebra, in a low whisper.

“The rat cardinal”, Yama interrupted.

Tenebra smacked her sibling on the arm, before turning back to Lucifina. “I think you arrived just after he left for Rome”, Tenebra replied. “He’s a bit hard to describe, really….kind of different. He works hard and he’s nice enough, but I never saw him close with anyone, you know?”

“And Sister Nocturna tried a few times!”, laughed Yama.

This prompted a few shushes from those nearby, so the trio remained silent for the rest of the sermon.

__________________________________________________

 

"I worry about you, Gabriel”, said Cardinal Golgotha, as Lucifina walked him to his quarters, afterwards

“I don’t think you’re supposed to call me that, here”, she replied. “It’s Sister Lucifina, now”

“I can call you Gabriel, if I want to…I named you”, he huffed in mock irritation.

She linked her arm through his and smiled. “I know you did”

They heard the clipper clapper of footsteps coming up behind them, and knew that the siblings weren’t far behind.

“Good Night, Lucifina…See you tomorrow”, said Tenebra, kissing her friend’s light blonde head. “And no sneaking out, again”, she added, before waving goodnight to Golgotha.

Annoyingly for Lucifina, Yama also kissed her on the head before following his older sister down the corridor.

Golgotha chuckled. “Those two…”

“You really don’t need to worry about me”, said Lucifina, continuing their conversation. “I’ll be fine”

The old cardinal shook his head. ”I know you think that’s true, but I won’t be around much longer”

“Don’t say that”

“I need to know you’ll be taken care of when I’m gone, Gabriel”

“I can take care of myself”

“You don’t understand how things are. A woman like you could be vulnerable, without some manner of guardian”, he protested.

She sighed. “I’ve agreed to be anointed, haven’t I?...That will at least grant me Ministry
protection, will it not?”

“I’m not sure that will be enough, Gabriel”

“Well it will have to be”, she shrugged.

“Perhaps if you were to ingratiate yourself with an Emeritus…I hear Third is quite taken with you”

"No", she replied while shaking her head.

"Why not?”, Golgotha asked. “He’s handsome and he’s Papa…What’s not to like?”

She lowered her voice. “He’s also vain, egotistical and a self confessed womanizer”

Golgotha shrugged. “No one is perfect”

“Then, I'd rather be alone”

“Look, in an ideal world I would want someone devoted only to you…But at the very least, I think Third would take care of you. Please give it some thought”

Chapter 2: Apparition in Red

Even though she wasn’t supposed to, Lucifina had decided to visit Papa Emeritus I’s memorial garden, to gaze at the moon for a while. She had been unable to sleep for thought, and it wasn’t as if she was leaving Ministry grounds.

Lucifina settled down on the wooden bench, opposite the large stone statue of ‘First’ himself.
The garden was full of rare and beautiful flowers that First had lovingly tended to when he was alive. Unfortunately, she’d never met the man, as he passed away long before she arrived at the Ministry.

Lucifina sighed as she thought of Cardinal Golgotha. Despite what she said, she knew he too wasn’t long for this world. Even though his mind was still as sharp as his tongue, she knew his body was becoming sick and frail. Soon, all the medicine she’d worked so hard to buy, would be ineffective to save him.

Then, she really would be alone.

Lucifina understood why her guardian wanted her to find someone to settle with, and she wanted nothing more than to put his mind at rest. But she refused to be forced into a union of convenience, for any reason. She wanted to forge her own path.

Lucifina was starting to nod off on the bench, when she was snapped awake by a distant screeching sound. Standing up, she pushed her loose light blonde hair behind her ear. The noise seemed to be coming from somewhere directly ahead.

Her heart pounded as she moved past the rose bushes, towards the source of the sound.

Eventually, she came to a clearing that was completely unfamiliar to her, and in the centre there appeared to be some kind of well.

Lucifina gasped in horror, with the realization that there was someone thrashing about inside of it. She had no idea who it was, but they were clearly fighting to get out.

“Hold on!”, she cried, running to their aid.

Dropping to her knees next to the hole, she successfully grabbed the hand of the flailing figure.

Lucifina tried with all her might to pull them out, but it felt like something was pulling them down, again. Tears streamed down her face, as it took all her strength to keep hold.
Only after she managed to grip a second hand, was Lucifina able to finally haul the figure out.
They hit the grassy ground, and to her utter amazement, Lucifina saw that it was in fact a ghoul that she had been trying to free.

She opened her mouth to speak, but before she was able to do so, something rose up from below and pulled Lucifina down into the depths….

__________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia had arrived far later than he had intended. Everyone in the Ministry had retired for the evening, so he would have to wait until morning to present himself.
He was dog tired, but as his heterochromatic eyes moved around the foyer, he decided it was good to be back.

Straightening up his red cassock, he walked further into the building, carrying a single black suitcase. He had already sent his other belongings ahead with his assistant, and there was something even more important that had yet to arrive.

As Copia mounted the stairs leading up to his quarters, he heard the sickening din of a high pitched scream. But he knew it wasn’t just any scream, it was a ghoul scream.....

__________________________________________________

 

The mouth of the well had all but disappeared, as Lucifina was dragged further down into the abyss. It was as if darkness itself had grown hands, and wouldn’t let her out of its grip.

A thick rolling mist began to envelop her, and she suddenly found it difficult to breathe. No matter how hard she struggled, Lucifina just couldn’t free herself.
Feelings of fear and dread overwhelmed her, as exhaustion took hold….

It was then that she saw an apparition in red, moving through the darkness towards her.

It had to be her imagination, there couldn’t possibly be anyone mad enough to be down there. As the apparition came closer, Lucifina could make out two black ringed eyes looking at her.
Suddenly, the figure took hold of her hand, and she realized it wasn’t her imagination after all.
After staring at her for a moment, she felt them move around behind her.

“I’ve got you”, said a soft male voice, just before two strong arms gripped her tightly around the waist.

It soon became apparent that her rescuer was far more competent than Lucifina, at navigating his way through the maelstrom. A few strong kicks from her companion, and it seemed that they had almost reached the top. She had never been so pleased to see moonlight in her life.

Lucifina noted that the force that had been so desperate to keep her prisoner, didn’t seem nearly as interested in her rescuer. And judging by the tightening of his embrace, it hadn’t gone unnoticed by him either. His determination to keep her, far outweighed that of the darkness.

Lucifina fought to stay conscious, as they finally reached the top. She felt disoriented, her ears were ringing and she still hadn’t regained her sight.

What in Hell, was that place?

After Lucifina was lifted from behind by her rescuer, she felt a second pair of arms pull her onto the grass. She presumed it to be the ghoul she had freed earlier.
Lucifina helplessly laid there, unable to move her body. She desperately blinked her eyes, seeing the red figure appear over her, but she still couldn’t make him out.

“I’m sorry....I panicked on the way up, and she came to help me!”, a female voice cried.

So, the ghoul Lucifina had aided was female. This was a first, she had only ever met male ghouls.
She tried her best to speak, but it just came out as an incoherent noise.

A soft gloved hand took hers, and the black ringed eyes moved closer. “Try to stay awake”, he whispered in a velvet voice.

His hand released hers, and it seemed like he was removing an item of his clothing.
Lucifina felt her head being gently lifted, before being lowered back down onto something soft.
Despite her efforts to do as he asked, she knew she was about to pass out. And hearing the desperation in his voice, this undoubtedly wasn’t a good sign....

“No-No….Stay with me!”, he cried, while rubbing the side of Lucifina’s face.

“She won’t die, will she?”, sobbed the female ghoul.

Just before everything went black, Lucifina’s rescuer leaned in so close that she could feel his warm breath against hers, and whispered, “You’re going to be alright…I promise”

Chapter 3: The Assistant

"I really wish Cardinal Copia had called me earlier…Middle of the night or not, I would’ve come straight out”, said a shrill female voice, as Lucifina began to awaken.

“I’m sure that should her condition have deteriorated, he would have”, replied a well spoken, male voice.

Lucifina’s blue eyes fluttered open, and she was relieved to discover that her sight had been fully restored.

The well spoken voice appeared to belong to a tall, slim young man with short black hair.
"Ah, she’s waking up”, he said. “The cardinal will be relieved”

There was also an older woman with bobbed auburn hair, peering over at the patient on the sofa. Lucifina recognized her to be Sister Marilith, the resident nurse.

“She should be alright now”, said Sister Marilith, walking away. “Come and fetch me, if not”

“Will do”, the young man agreed.

Lucifina, wanting a better view of her surroundings, attempted to sit up.

“Careful”, he said, rushing to help her. “You’ve been through quite the ordeal”

Looking around, she saw that she was in a large circular room.... There was a roaring log fire, two wooden desks, and bookshelves containing more literature than she had ever seen outside of the library. She deduced that it was someone’s office, but not one that was familiar to her.

Lucifina herself, was settled on a buttoned leather sofa, with a warm blanket covering her.
And it soon became apparent that she wasn’t alone on her makeshift bed, as the heads of two fluffy rats popped out from underneath the blanket. One was chocolate brown, the other, albino white and they were both rather chubby.

“Oh, how cute!”, she exclaimed.

“There they are!...I should’ve known…”, the young man said, while scooping the rodents up. “Well, at least they didn’t make you scream”

He put the furry twosome back in their house, on the bookshelf. “Sister Marilith says that you’re Sister Lucifina, is that right?”

She nodded. “Yes, that’s right”

“Good. Cardinal Copia was quite frustrated that he couldn’t identify you”, he said. “I’m his assistant, Adam”

It wasn’t unheard of for someone in the dark clergy to be addressed by their first name, but it was unusual.

“Well Adam, if you promise to keep it to yourself, I will divulge my first name”, Lucifina replied in kind.

Adam raised his hand. “I swear to Satan, I won’t tell a living soul”

“It’s Gabriel”

He spluttered. “Like the angel?”

She nodded in response.

“Mind you, I can hardly talk with a name like Adam”, he chuckled. “Anyway, it’s very nice to meet you, Gabriel…And I won’t tell anyone your name, not even Cardinal Copia”

“Was that who saved me last night…Cardinal Copia?”, she asked, sheepishly.

“That’s right”, he replied, sitting down at one of the wooden desks. Presumably his own. “He also watched over you all night, after pulling you from the void…I didn’t know anything about it, until I came in this morning”

As embarrassing as the situation was, at least Lucifina could now put a name to her rescuer in red. “So, the hole I fell into…That was the void?”, she asked.

“Apparently so”

“Then why was there a ghoul in there?”

“I think the cardinal would be the best person to ask about that. I don’t yet fully understand it, myself” Adam replied. ”Hopefully I will learn more when I join the clerics, next month”

“The female ghoul, do you know what happened to her?”, Lucifina asked, having been reminded.

“Cirrus?...Oh yes, she’s fine”

“I’m glad”

“She stayed here with you for a while, but then she was summoned by the other ghouls for debriefing”, he replied thoughtfully. “She was quite reluctant to leave your side, according to the cardinal”

Lucifina suddenly scrambled up from the sofa, having noticed the clock hanging above the office door. “Satan below…I have to go!”

Adam jumped up. “If there’s anything you need…”

“No it’s not that. I’m late for my shift at the library”, she replied, hurriedly. “Sister Nocturna isn’t going to be happy”

“The cardinal will speak to her on your behalf, I'm sure”, he protested.

She shook her head. “I’ve caused Cardinal Copia quite enough trouble, already”

Lucifina was thankful she was still wearing her black pinafore dress. She would just have to
grab her veil from her room, on the way.

“But I promised the cardinal that I would take care of you, until he returned from his meeting with Papa…”, Adam pleaded after her. “You’re not supposed to leave, until he says so!”

Chapter 4: High Hopes

Having run all the way from her room, Lucifina came to a stop outside the library. As she went to enter, an intense looking man with flame red hair stepped out.

“Good Day, Brother Mephisto”, she said, politely. Though he was probably her least favourite person.

Mephisto was rich, arrogant, and always seemed to get away with more bad behaviour than he should. Apparently, his father held a powerful position within the Ministry, but Lucifina didn’t really care to know what.

“Sister Lucifina…I was just looking for you”, Mephisto smirked.

“Why?”

“I’m having a gathering at Mephisto House on Friday evening. I would very much like it if you came”

“What, as entertainment?”, she said sarcastically.

He looked unimpressed. “No…As my date”

She blinked in disbelief. “Shouldn’t you ask your girlfriend, Sister Melinoe?”

“Haven’t you heard?...She left the Ministry, and buggered off back to France”, he replied. Mephisto then lent in closer to Lucifina, forcing her to shuffle backwards. “I don’t do long distance relationships”, he whispered in a way that made her skin crawl.

“Well, I’m sorry that Sister Melinoe left, and I’m flattered that you would think of me, Brother Mephisto….”

He was already grinning under the assumption that her answer would be favourable.

"....But I'm afraid I can’t make it…I hope you all have a good night, though”

She just about saw his face drop as she moved past him into the library.

“I’m so sorry I’m late, Sister Nocturna”, Lucifina said to the long dark haired, olive skinned woman. Lucifina braced herself for a reprimanding, but to her amazement it never came.

“Well, don’t let it happen again…Okay?”, replied Sister Nocturna with a smile. This was unnerving in itself, as it so seldom happened.

Lucifina walked gingerly over to where Sister Tenebra and Brother Yama sat. The former was supposed to be working, but was no doubt taking advantage of her supervisor’s abnormally good mood.

“What’s going on with her?”, asked Lucifina, gesturing to their boss who was currently touching up her ample amount of makeup.

“The rat cardinal is back”, replied Yama. He just managed to dodge an incoming slap from his sibling.

“What have I told you about being disrespectful?”, Tenebra scolded.

Yama sighed. “Sorry…Cardinal Copia”

“Yes, I met the cardinal last night…Sort of”, replied Lucifina, thoughtfully.

Tenebra curled her dark dirty blonde hair around her finger and squinted at her friend. “Last night?...Did your nocturnal wonderings get you more than you bargained for?”

Yama stood up. “I’m telling Sister Nocturna!”, he teased.

Tenebra pulled him down in his seat. “Don’t you bloody dare!”

Lucifina considered telling her friends about everything that had transpired the night before, but it would only cause panic. Besides, she wasn’t entirely sure what had happened, herself.

“He just helped me with something”, she finally said.

Lucifina wasn’t quite sure if Tenebra believed her, but the conversation was left at that.

Cardinal Golgotha was fast asleep in his usual chair, in front of the library’s largest window. There was a beautiful view of the riding stables and wild flower meadows from there. Lucifina sometimes enjoyed taking it in, when Sister Nocturna wasn’t looking, of course.

“I wasn’t sure where you were, so I brought Cardinal Golgotha down here”, said Tenebra.

"Yes, sorry about that”, Lucifina replied, feeling a little guilty. She walked over to check on her adopted father. He was snoring his head off, which was nothing unusual.

She then glanced over at the overflowing trolley of books, and although it was tempting to take advantage of her preening boss, Lucifina decided she ought to get on with her work.

There was only one book left to place, and it was destined for the very top shelf. Lucifina pushed the rolling ladder along, until it was positioned where she wanted it.
She took the last book from the trolley, and started to climb up....
It was only after she slotted it in place, that the room began to spin.

This was shortly followed by ringing in her ears, and the all too familiar loss of vision.
If Lucifina didn’t know any better, she would swear she was back in the depths of the void.

As her legs started to buckle beneath her, she knew she was about to fall….

Chapter 5: Eye of the Beholder

Cardinal Copia had left his office, feeling more than a little annoyed. He knew from experience the effect the void could have on a person, even long after they had left it.

That woman was lucky to have survived it at all.

She wasn’t to leave, his orders were clear…Why did no one listen to him?
He was angry, that was for sure, but more than that, he was worried.

No sooner had Copia entered the library, when he was immediately preyed upon by Sister Nocturna.

“Cardinal Copia, I’m so glad you’re back!”, she screeched, before attempting to plant a kiss on his cheek. At least that seemed to be where she was aiming, but either way he avoided it without looking too obvious.

“Thank you Sister, it’s good to be back”, he replied, courteously.

“That lovely boy, Adam, gave me your book order, but I just need you to double check the list for me”, said Sister Nocturna, attempting to usher him over to her desk.

Copia wasn’t really listening though. His eyes were transfixed on the woman the other side of the room. She appeared to be on her way up a rickety looking ladder, to reach the top of a ludicrously tall bookshelf.

“Should she be up there?”, he asked while nervously gesturing to her.

“Yes, yes!”, replied Nocturna, casually waving her hand. “She does it all the time”

He reluctantly walked over to the desk. “Alright, but I only have a minute”, he sighed. “I need to speak to that fair haired sister, and then I have a meeting to get to”

Copia proceeded to check the list, completely oblivious to Nocturna’s attempts to get his attention. She deliberately brushed past him, reached around him, and even squeezed his gloved hand at one point. Although the last one did make him swiftly recoil.

“Yes, it’s all fine…I didn’t think Adam would’ve missed anything”, he said, feeling that his time had been completely wasted.

As he moved away from the desk, a loud scream echoed through the library....

“Lucifina!!!”

__________________________________________________

 

Lucifina just made out the sound of Tenebra screaming her name, before losing her grip on the ladder. She squeezed her eyes shut, and braced for the impact of hitting the ground, below….

Curiously the landing wasn’t as hard as she thought, and it was closely followed by the sound of someone getting the wind knocked out of them.

As Lucifina came to, she soon realized that she wasn’t on the floor, at all…But rather, hovering above it. Someone was holding her up, and she could feel them shifting their grip on her.

“How did he get over there, so fast?”, marveled Tenebra, from the other side of the room. She probably didn’t realize she was being so loud.

It wasn’t until Lucifina looked up, that what her friend said fell into place…

The first thing she saw was a pair of heterochromatic eyes. One dark green in colour, the other ice white. She had only ever seen this anomaly in the Emeritus brothers, and she was sure this person was someone entirely different.

As she blinked away the haziness, other features started to become clearer….

He was a little paler than most, with black painted circles around his eyes not unlike Third’s.
But unlike Third, no other part of his freckled face was painted.
He had dark brown swept back hair, with long sideburns that met a prominent jawline.
A slight dimple was visible in his chin, and a thin pencil moustache graced his plump lips.

“Hello, again”, he said, gazing down at her.

His face may not have been familiar to Lucifina, but his velvety voice certainly was.
It was him, the one who’d saved her from the void…Cardinal Copia.

The way Tenebra had spoken of him, Lucifina had known that he would be unusual…But what she wasn’t expecting, was that he would be so handsome.

Lucifina was about to reply, when she was interrupted by the sound of clapping, coming from behind them.

“Good catch!”, said Third, clasping his hands together.

When did he come in?

Lucifina had been so entranced by the cardinal, that she hadn’t even noticed their Papa enter the room. Copia released her legs, but still kept his arm around the back of her. She still felt a little wobbly, though at least now she was upright.

Third smiled at her. “Lucky our dear Cardinal was here, yes?”

“Um, yes”, Lucifina replied, trying her hardest not to blush.

Their Papa then turned to Copia. “Sister Imperator is expecting you, Cardinal…Best not to keep her waiting”

By the look on Copia’s face, Lucifina guessed that he’d momentarily forgotten about his meeting. He dropped his gloved hand from her back, and looked at her regretfully. “I must go now, but I will be back later.”

“I understand, Cardinal” , she replied, though she couldn’t help feeling a little disappointed.

“And please do not go near that ladder again, today”, he added.

"I won’t”, she promised.

Almost as an afterthought, Copia acknowledged Third. “Papa”, he nodded, before walking away.

Lucifina thought she could sense some tension between the two of them, but maybe it was her imagination. They had probably known each other for years, and perhaps this was just the way their relationship was.

“Why is it when he says ‘Papa’, it sounds like an insult?”, Third scoffed, though he seemed to be saying it more to himself. Which was just as well, because Lucifina was still watching Copia.

She couldn’t help admiring the grace of his walk as he approached the library door.
He stopped on the way out to say something to Sister Nocturna, and whatever it was, she didn’t seem happy about it.

Copia opened the door, and took one last glance in Lucifina’s direction before disappearing completely.

Third cleared his throat in an overly noisy fashion. “Cardinal Copia filled me in on what happened last night…I wanted to check you were alright”

“Yes I'm alright, thank you Papa” she replied, knowing it wasn’t strictly the truth.

“You see…I am sure I restored the barrier before I left”, he said, thoughtfully.

Lucifina studied Third’s eyes, and noted the similarity they had with Cardinal Copia’s. They both possessed the white eye on their left, but whereas Copia’s left eye was green, Third’s was clearly brown.

“You like something you see?”, Third asked with a grin.

What was it with the men in the Ministry, always taking such an interest in her?

Lucifina honestly didn’t think of herself as being that attractive. She thought perhaps she was pleasing to the eye at best, but felt there were women far prettier than she.
The only thing that seemed to noticeably set her apart, was her light blonde hair, which was quite a rarity there. Whether by birth or design, most sisters liked to keep their hair dark.

Just then, Cardinal Golgotha let out a loud snort…How had he slept through that commotion?

Third chuckled. “He is, how do you say…A character?"

“He is indeed”, she laughed. “And I'm so grateful Sister Imperator allows him to remain here, even though he’s no longer able to carry out his duties”

“Sister Imperator?”, he asked, raising an eyebrow. “It is I who sponsor’s his stay here”

She blinked. “You, Papa?”

He turned his head to the side. “This surprises you?”

“No…I just didn’t realize”, she replied. In truth, he could’ve knocked her down with a feather.
Third wasn’t the type to do something for nothing. “Well, if there’s anything I can do for you in return…”

Lucifina regretted those words, as soon as they left her lips. This was compounded by Third’s eyes visibly lighting up.

“Actually, there is something”, he said.

“Yes?”

“You could accompany me to the gathering at Mephisto House, on Friday evening”

“Um, sorry?”

“You heard correctly”

Lucifina thought it best not to mention that the host, himself, had requested the same of her.

“But I’m sure Your Dark Eminence has others he can ask”, she suggested, hoping a boost to his ego might get her off the hook.

“Of course, but I thought it might be nice for us to spend some time together…”

“Oh?”

“Seeing as I have arranged your anointment, which I may or may not be performing”

“Going ahead then, is it?”

“It’s high time, don’t you think?”

She sighed. “I suppose so, Papa”

Third smoothed his jet black bangs. “And Friday, what do we think about that?”

Lucifina didn’t relish attending any event arranged by Mephisto, but Third had tried to do his best for Golgotha, and that had to count for something…

“I would be honoured to accompany you, Papa”, she conceded. “Though I fear I have nothing suitable to wear”

“This is easily remedied”, he replied with a smile. “I will deal with it now”

“You really don’t have to do that, Papa”

“I insist”, he called back over his shoulder.

Lucifina watched him strut out of the library, followed by his usual groupies, and Omega the ghoul.

After Third left, Sister Nocturna took this opportunity to stomp her way over to Lucifina. It looked as if her usual demeanor had been fully restored.

“Sister Lucifina!”

“Yes, Sister Nocturna”

“I’ve been instructed by Cardinal Copia to keep a close eye on you, and if you start to feel unwell, I'm to send you straight to the infirmary and let him know”

“Alright”

“I suppose it’s above my position to be told what’s going on…”, she huffed, before returning to
her desk.

Lucifina spun around, feeling a tap on the back of her shoulder. Both Sister Tenebra and Brother Yama, stood with the look of expectancy on their faces. The latter cupped his hands around his mouth and whispered, “We have so many questions…”

“Please, not now”, Lucifina sighed.

“Oh, and stay away from the ladder!", Sister Nocturna shouted from her desk.

Chapter 6: The Calling

Late that evening, Lucifina found herself back in the memorial garden, reflecting on the events of the day. Out of everything that had happened, one thing stood out above all else, or rather, one person....

What must Cardinal Copia have thought of her?

The poor man had only come into contact with her twice, and both times he’d had to save her.
No wonder he never came back. Lucifina had waited in the library long after her shift ended, but he never returned. From now on, he would likely avoid her like the plague…And honestly, she couldn’t blame him.

Lucifina could feel her heart sinking in her chest, as she slowly stood up from the bench.
At first, she’d only intended to stretch her legs, though before long she felt an overwhelming compulsion to walk in the direction of the void. She couldn’t fathom why, but she suddenly yearned for the oblivion it offered. The nearer Lucifina got to it, the surer she was that joining with it, was the right decision.

Not only would she be doing him and everyone else a favour, but her own pain would just melt away…

"Stop!!!”, a voice barked from behind her.

Lucifina gasped and turned around to see Cardinal Copia, just a short distance away. His eyes were wide with panic, as he held out his hand. “Come here, please”

Lucifina stared towards the void, which somehow seemed to be calling to her. She hadn’t realized how close she’d come to it, again.

When she looked back at Copia, she saw that his expression had softened, and his eyes now appeared to be pleading with hers.
He hadn’t moved any closer, perhaps fearing that if he did, she might be forced to jump into the void. But she could clearly see that he was frightened for her, and no prospect of eternal peace was worth that.

Lucifina started to walk towards Copia, and it soon became evident that the closer she got to him, the more her need for oblivion dissipated.
She approached him and put her hand in his. His grip was almost uncomfortably tight as he led her away from the void, away from the danger…

Cardinal Copia let out a sigh of relief, as he slumped down on the wooden bench, next to Lucifina. “I’m sorry if I scared you back there…But I had to get you away from it”, he said.

She shook her head in disbelief. “I don’t understand why, but I felt like I wanted to go back in”

“That feeling will wear off soon. I promise”, he replied. “The draw to the void is temporary, though unfortunately it can be amplified by negative emotions”

“That would explain a lot”, she said, remembering what she was dwelling on before it happened.

His mesmerizing eyes searched hers, like he wanted to know what was troubling her.
“I’m sorry…I meant to come back and explain this all to you”, Copia said, as if reading her thoughts.

“It’s alright”, Lucifina shrugged, looking down at the ground. He was an important person within the dark clergy, she was foolish to think he'd have the time.

“I hadn’t forgotten you, I promise”, he said, trying to get her to look at him. “But after my meeting with Sister Imperator, I had to meet with Papa Nihil, and then the other cardinals, and before I knew it…Time just escaped me”

“Really…I understand”, she reiterated.

He sighed hopelessly. “Why they can’t just all get together for one meeting, I don’t know”

"Because that would be too easy”, she laughed, now feeling relieved that he hadn’t been avoiding her.

“I knew no matter how late I finished, I had to come and find you”, he said looking straight into her blue eyes. “I’d never forgive myself if something happened to you”

Lucifina found herself having to look away from his handsome face. He was Ministry
Hierarchy, he probably meant it as a matter of responsibility not romanticism.

“Cardinal, what exactly is the void?”, she asked in an attempt to get back on track.

“It’s essentially a portal, between here and where the ghouls reside in Hell”, he explained. “Though for the ghouls it’s also a trial for them to overcome, to prove their worthiness to serve a master…Only those strong enough to make the journey are successful”

“That sounds terrible”, she replied. “Poor Cirrus”

“They receive training to help them endure it, but it’s still incredibly dangerous…For humans, it’s deadly”, he said, biting his plump bottom lip.

“So what’s to stop humans falling in, like I did?”, she asked, though in reality it was more like she was dragged in.

“The anti-human barrier…It’s an incantation if you will, taught to us by the ghouls. Visibly it should look like something familiar to its surroundings, in this case a bush or a hedge”

Lucifina thought for a moment. “Oh yes, Papa did mention something about a barrier”

Copia scoffed. “Yes well, he swears he restored it after summoning Cirrus, but evidently he couldn’t have”

“Either that, or I'm not human”, she chuckled, trying to lighten the mood.

He was holding back, but Lucifina could sense Copia’s anger towards Third.

“I’m sure you’re human”, he replied with a forced smile. “Papa was just his usual absent minded self”

“Even if that is the case, it was a genuine mistake…And i don’t blame him for it”, she said firmly.

“That’s very gracious of you, but I do not forgive him”, he replied, as the smile dropped from his face.

“What's wrong?”, she asked, noticing his sudden change in demeanor.

“I want you to promise me you won’t go near the void again…Not even for a second”, he said in a serious tone.

“Alright, I won't”, she replied uneasily.

“Even though it had possession of a human, it was still behaving abnormally. It made me fight so hard for you, it was like it didn’t want to let you go”, he said with his eyes flicking back and forth as he spoke.

Lucifina could feel her tears starting to well. It was all very well saying she could forgive Third, but she’d completely overlooked Copia’s potential trauma. “I’m sorry…I didn’t mean for you to risk your life for me”

Copia’s mouth immediately fell open, and his eyes widened. “No-no…Please you misunderstand”. His hands hovered over Lucifina like he wanted to comfort her, but didn’t know how. “I don’t regret jumping in after you, and I would do it again, in a heartbeat….But I'd rather not be given cause to”

He wiped away a tear that had trickled down her cheek, with his gloved thumb. Lucifina couldn’t help notice how bewitching he looked with half his face lit by the moonlight.

“I won't go near the void again…I promise”, she whispered.

After sitting in silence for a while, Cardinal Copia let out an involuntary yawn. “Excuse me”, he said, resting his head on the back of the bench.

“Oh I’m sorry…You must be tired”, said Lucifina. “Adam said you were watching over me all night”

“Well, I had paperwork to catch up with, anyway”, he joked, albeit unconvincingly.

The expression on her face must have told him as much.

He sighed. “After we pulled you from the void, you fell unconscious…I told Cirrus that you would wake up, but honestly I didn’t know for sure”

Lucifina could see that his heterochromatic eyes were glistening, as he spoke.

He continued. “After that, I carried you to my office, so that even if the worst happened…You wouldn't be alone"

Her voice was caught in her throat, but she wouldn't have known what to say, anyway.

Copia moved closer to her. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable” , he whispered.

He must have been disheartened by Lucifina’s lack of response, because he slumped back again, and let out a defeated sigh. “I’m making a mess of this”, he mumbled, though it seemed to be more to himself than her.

Lucifina felt a pang of guilt, then. There were obviously details about the night before that he hadn’t wanted to tell her. But she’d forced it out of him, anyway…. She cautiously put her hand on his for a moment. “It’s alright”, she said, reassuringly. “You did what you thought was right, and I’m grateful”

There was a definite chill in the air now, and Lucifina couldn’t stop herself from shivering. This prompted Copia to start unbuttoning the red cape of his cassock. She pulled his hand away, to prevent his disrobing.

”I’m cold and you’re tired…We should probably go inside”, she suggested.

This was met with no argument from the cardinal, as he stood up and offered her his hand.

Maybe she took it because she didn’t want to offend him, or maybe it was actually because any reason to hold his hand was good enough…

Chapter 7: Proposal

Walking down the long stone corridor together, Lucifina got the feeling that Copia wanted to say something, but he seemed to be struggling with it. “Is something wrong, Cardinal?”, she asked, hoping to coax it out of him.

He nervously cleared his throat. “No, there’s nothing wrong as such"

“But?”, she asked.

“I don’t know if he mentioned it, but Brother Draven…sorry Adam, will be leaving soon"

“Yes, to become a cleric…He did say”, she confirmed.

Poor Adam. Lucifina hoped she hadn’t got him into too much trouble when she left this morning.

“Well, even before he leaves, he’s going to need sporadic time off for his exams”, Copia said.

“I really hope he passes”

“I’m sure he will”, he smiled. “But this now means that I need a new assistant”

“Great, I know someone who would be ----"

“I’m asking you”, he interrupted, bringing them both to a stop.

“But I've only worked in the library”, she protested. “Let me ask Sister Tenebra for you. She has
experience working for Cardinal Valentino”

Copia shook his head. “No”

“Honestly, Tenebra would be a far better choice…I’m sure she’d be happy to do it”

“My choice is made”

“I wouldn’t know what to do, and I might not be a very fast learner”

"I’m a patient man”

There seemed little point in arguing with him any further. He was adamant she would be his assistant, and deep down, Lucifina couldn't help feeling a little happy about that.

“Then thank you, I accept”, she finally said, before walking on.

"Look on the bright side...At least you know I'll be a nicer boss than Sister Nocturna!”, he chuckled, following behind her.

__________________________________________________

Lucifina opened her bedroom door and entered, while Copia waited just outside. His eyes moved briefly up and down the corridor. “I’m going to have my ghoul, Aether, stand guard outside your room tonight”, he whispered.

“You have a ghoul?”

“Actually, I have three…But he is my most trusted”

“So, is being your assistant a dangerous job?”, she teased.

“Very funny”, he replied, screwing up his face.

“Sorry”, she chuckled.

His expression quickly turned serious, again. “I’m concerned you might go back to the void”

She shook her head. “I promised I wouldn’t and I meant it”

"But you might not be able to help it”, he replied, solemnly.

Perhaps he had a point. She’d been drawn to it easily enough, earlier.

“Please, I’ll worry otherwise”, he pleaded.

She sighed. “Alright”

“I shall send Aether along shortly”, Copia smiled. "Don’t worry, he won’t enter your room unless absolutely necessary”

After a moment of awkwardness, she said, “Sleep well, Cardinal”

Lucifina had considered kissing him on the cheek, but she was far too afraid of his reaction to risk it. Instead she settled for giving him a friendly wave. It wasn’t very brave, but at least it was safe.

However, in the time it took her to raise her hand, Copia had already lent in and taken that very hand in his.

“Sweet dreams”, he whispered, before gently kissing the inside of her wrist and disappearing down the hallway.

Chapter 8: Second Thoughts

Lucifina awoke early the next morning, and out of curiosity she quietly opened her bedroom door. Sure enough, standing just outside in the corridor, was a well built ghoul.

“Good Morning”, she whispered nervously. The ghoul nodded in reply and she went back inside.

No sooner had she finished dressing, when there came a knock at the door. To Lucifina’s surprise it was Third’s assistant, Sister Asura. It wasn’t even breakfast time, and the poor woman already looked frazzled.

Third sure knew how to run her ragged, and Lucifina wondered if this was how she would end up, working for Cardinal Copia. She doubted it though, he seemed far more considerate of his assistant.

Sister Asura held out the long white cardboard box she was holding. “Papa wanted me to deliver this to you”

“Thank you very much”, Lucifina replied, taking it from her.

Asura took a moment to tuck strands of brown hair back in her ponytail behind her veil. “I best be going, then”, she said before hurrying off, again.

Lucifina noted that the ghoul had now also left, before going back inside to examine the contents of the mysterious box.

She pulled out something black and lacey and immediately realized it was a dress. She’d completely forgotten all about it.

Surprisingly, the garment appeared to be her size and she wondered if Third had asked around, or if he’d actually judged it, himself. The latter wouldn’t have shocked her, Third always claimed to be an expert on women. Though it would have to be their physical attributes, rather than how to treat them.

__________________________________________________

 

A disgruntled Sister Nocturna confronted Lucifina, the moment she walked into the library.
“Cardinal Copia has just informed me that you are going to be his new assistant, and that I should find a replacement for you”

Lucifina could see Sister Tenebra out of the corner of her eye. Her friend’s mouth was clearly agape at the news.

“My apologies Sister Nocturna, but the Cardinal was quicker off the mark than I'd expected”, Lucifina said. “I was going to speak to you, myself”

Sister Nocturna huffed. “Well you’ll have to work your shifts for the rest of the week…It’ll take me that long to find someone else”

“I understand", replied Lucifina.

Lucifina then walked over to Tenebra who looked like she was about to burst.

“Did I hear that right?”, Tenebra asked, excitedly.

“You did”

“So when did this happen?"

“Last night”

Tenebra gasped. “Is that why I saw his ghoul outside your room, first thing this morning?”

“For Satan’s sake, he wasn’t in there with me if that’s what you think”, Lucifina protested.

“I know that”, Tenebra winked. “Though I have to say, yesterday was the first time I've ever seen you look at someone that way…Maybe it was catching you in his arms, that did it”

Lucifina went red in the face, which sent her friend into a fit of laughter.

“I can laugh about it now, but my heart was in my mouth when you fell”, Tenebra reflected.

“Yes, it was a bit scary”, Lucifina replied. “But I looked at him in what way?”

“All fluttery eyed”, Tenebra said, mimicking the action herself.

“I don’t know what you mean”, Lucifina shrugged.

“You look at Cardinal Copia, the way that most others look at Papa”, Tenebra grinned.

Hopefully Lucifina’s friend only noticed, because she knew her well.

“Speaking of Papa, I’ve agreed to accompany him to Brother Mephisto’s party, or whatever it is, on Friday night”, said Lucifina, having been reminded of her impending date.

Tenebra looked dumbfounded. “What? Why?”

“Because I offered to repay him for everything he’s done for Golgotha, and that’s what he wanted”, sighed Lucifina.

“But you shouldn't feel obliged to agree to it, because of that”, replied Tenebra. She frowned. “Have you mentioned this to Cardinal Copia?”

Lucifina shook her head. “No…Why do you think I should?”

“Not if you’re actually intending to go”, Tenebra warned. “I have a feeling he wouldn’t be very happy about it”

Lucifina knew her friend was likely right, which made her have second thoughts about going.

Tenebra playfully nudged Lucifina's arm. “Cheer up!..Now you’re an assistant,
you’ll be getting a pay rise”

“Really?”, asked Lucifina. “I hadn’t thought of that”

“Yes, I must admit I do miss the money…But I don’t miss Cardinal Valentino’s wandering hands”, Tenebra laughed.

__________________________________________________

Later in the afternoon, Lucifina brought Cardinal Golgotha down to the Library, before making her way to Cardinal Copia’s office. No actual start day had been discussed, but it wouldn't hurt to at least find out about her duties.

She felt decidedly apprehensive as she reached her destination, but suspected it had more to do with the personal interactions of the night before, than the job itself. Either way, Lucifina was determined to try to conduct herself in a professional manner.

But what if she disappointed Cardinal Copia?

Lucifina took a long deep breath, before knocking on the thick wooden door.

“Come in”, answered a voice that sounded like Adam’s.

Sure enough it was Adam, and he was sitting at his desk with an open study book in front of him.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you”, Lucifina apologized.

“That’s quite alright…It’s actually my day off, but I came in here because it’s a nice quiet place to study”, Adam replied, closing his book over.

“How about the library?”

“Too noisy…What with librarians throwing themselves off of ladders and such”, he winked.

Evidently he had heard. He was the cardinal’s current assistant, of course he had.

“I was hoping to speak with Cardinal Copia”, she said.

“Oh yes, he told me he’d offered you the assistant’s position”, he smiled. “Seemed quite excited about it, too”

"Really?...Even though I'm going to be a complete disaster?", she said nervously.

He shook his head. “It’ll be fine. I'm not leaving for a while, so I will help you”

“I appreciate that, because I'd rather not be yelled at”, she replied, thinking back to all the scoldings she’d received from Sister Nocturna.

“The cardinal wouldn’t do that. He’s never yelled at me, so I'm certain he won’t yell at you”, he said, convincingly.

Lucifina didn’t know why Adam seemed so sure, but she’d undoubtedly taken up enough of his time.

“Well, I'll leave you to study, and call back later”, she said, turning back towards the door.

Adam slapped the palm of his hand on his forehead. “I just thought…The Cardinal’s probably at the stables”

“The stables?”

“Yes, his horse arrived from Rome earlier today”. He shook his head. “I’m sorry, these exams have totally done a number on my brain…I don’t know whether i’m coming or going at the moment”

She laughed. “Don’t worry about it…I’ll try the stables, then”

Chapter 9: The Invitation

The cardinal hadn’t mentioned owning a horse, but then Lucifina barely knew him. There was probably a lot she still didn't know.

Stepping out onto the cobbled bridleway at the south of the building, her breath immediately hitched in her throat…

Even though it was still a distance away, Lucifina could see a large snowy white horse standing regally next to the stable block. The horse’s rider was dressed in a midnight black cassock, contrasting starkly with the colour of his steed. Lucifina didn't think she'd ever witnessed a more majestic sight.

They were both so beautiful and it was a beauty that she suddenly felt unworthy to approach....

At that moment Lucifina considered retreating back inside, but it was already too late. Cardinal Copia had seen her, and was beckoning for her to come over.

“Good Afternoon, Flower”, the cardinal said, smiling down at Lucifina.

“Good Afternoon, Cardinal”, she replied, nervously.

The horse looked even larger up close, but he or she was exquisite.

“May I?”, asked Lucifina, gesturing to the equine.

“Of course”, Copia replied.

He watched Lucifina intently as she stroked his steed’s snaffle. “Do you like horses?”, he finally asked.

“Yes, I think I do”, she smiled.

“Well he seems to like you, and he’s very particular”, Copia chuckled.

The tack room door opened and a stockily built man with scruffy auburn hair stepped out.

“Brother Balam…Have you met my lovely new assistant, Sister Lucifina?”, Copia asked the man.

So he had learned her given name…Lucifina did wonder, when he called her ‘Flower’.

“Yes, I’ve seen her around…She does stand out a bit”, Brother Balam, laughed.

“And there’s nothing wrong with that”, Copia replied, in an ever so slightly defensive tone.

“No, of course not”, said Balam, probably regretting his last comment. He turned to Lucifina. ”The cardinal has been kind enough to hire me as his personal groom”

“Well then, we’ve both been lucky”, she replied amiably.

The cardinal’s horse started to move around beneath him.

"I expect he's keen for some exercise, after all that time in the back of a lorry", Balam commented.

"Yes, I think he is”, Copia agreed.

Lucifina took this as her hint to leave, and started to back away from them. “Have a good ride, Cardinal”

Copia suddenly reached down to her. “No-No…You can come too”

She shook her head at such a preposterous notion. “No, I really couldn’t…I don’t think i’ve ever been on a horse, before”

Knowing her clumsiness, she’d probably fall off the moment the horse moved.

“I’ll help her up, Cardinal”, Balam announced, moving towards Lucifina.

Copia had already dismounted and was next to her, before his groom even got that far.
“It’s alright Brother Balam, I'll do it”, he said.

Lucifina couldn’t be absolutely sure, but it was as if Copia didn’t want the other man touching her....Though, what was glaringly obvious, was that her misgivings about riding the horse were being completely ignored.

“You might want to remove your veil”, the cardinal suggested to Lucifina. “Such headwear can easily blow away, while riding”

She sighed and proceeded to remove the bobby pins, holding her veil in place. Her blonde hair underneath was tied into a long side braid, with a few loose wavy strands hanging down the front.

Her appearance seemed to draw Copia’s attention, although it wasn’t the first time he’d seen her unveiled. She hadn’t been wearing it the night they first met, and her hair had been completely loose. Though at the time he was probably preoccupied with saving her life.

The Cardinal snapped out of his trance, when he finally noticed Lucifina waving her veil in front of his face. He took it and handed it straight to his groom. “Hang this up with my hat, would you?”

Lucifina watched Brother Balam disappear into the tack room with her veil, before finding herself being ushered towards the horse.

Copia took Lucifina by the hand, and led her to the left of his steed. He encouraged her to put her left foot into the stirrup and grab hold of the saddle. She tried not to blush as he lifted her by the waist, far enough for her to swing her right leg round and sit safely in the saddle. He then gave her the reins and asked her to shift forward, as far as possible.

Lucifina watched him pull up his cassock slightly, and she just caught a glimpse of his tight black trousers, underneath. Though before she could register the length of his legs, he was already up behind her.

“There, that wasn’t so bad”, Copia mused.

Lucifina’s neck tingled, feeling his warm breath as he spoke…If Lord Lucifer had mercy on her, it would be a quiet ride.

The cardinal reached around either side of Lucifina, and firmly took charge of the reins. She felt quite safe encased between his arms, but wasn’t entirely sure what she should hold on to. As they began to move off, she quickly decided that the front of the saddle was her best option.

Chapter 10: Riding with the Cardinal

The Autumn air wasn’t too cold, but it was still crisp enough for Lucifina to be glad she was wearing her long black cardigan, over her pinafore dress.

Unlike the perennial flowers planted in First’s garden, the wild blooms in the meadow were starting to go brown and wither. Even so, Lucifina still found them nice to look at…Not unlike the company she was keeping.

The horse was ambling along nicely, also enjoying the view, and she couldn’t help wonder how fast he’d be going if she were not on board.
But at least he was getting to stretch his legs, and that was the important thing.

“Do you mind if I ask you a personal question?”, Copia asked, with his head almost on her shoulder.

“No of course not”, she replied, apprehensively.

“Um…I couldn’t help but notice that there seems to be an issue with your memory, or at least with your recollection of the past…You don't seem sure of the things you’ve experienced, like you don’t know your own history”, he said.

How had he picked up on it, so soon?

She should have tried harder to hide it, by being more sure of herself. Saying things like "I don't think I've ever been on a horse", and "I might not be a fast learner", had probably made him suspicious...Now he was going to think there was something wrong with her. "I'm sorry I...."

Copia rested his chin on her shoulder and softly said, “I know something has happened to you, and it won’t change anything if you don’t want to tell me…I just really hope that you do”

Maybe she’d been so obvious, because deep down she wanted him to know the truth.

Lucifina let out a deep breath. “I have no memory prior to three years ago. Cardinal Golgotha found me alone in the forest near his cabin. I didn’t know who I was or where i’d come from…I still don’t”

Copia had fallen silent, so she continued...

“After Golgotha took me in, he sent word out far and wide that he’d found me…But no one had reported me missing, and no one came for me”

Lucifina could feel the tears starting to form in her eyes. She’d poured her heart out to him and he was saying nothing.

Just as she contemplated sliding off the horse and walking back, she felt something wet splatter on her shoulder…This was followed by another…and another.

Her heart sank.
She didn’t want this. She didn’t want his pity.

The reins dropped from Copia’s hands and before Lucifina could register what was happening, both his arms were wrapped around her in a tight embrace.

The horse simply lowered his head and started munching the grass, which was just as well, because they’d have been doomed had he decided to bolt.
The cardinal had either taken leave of his senses or he really trusted his steed, Lucifina liked to believe it was the latter.

“I’m so sorry, Flower, I had no idea…”, he finally managed to say.

"But you knew something had happened”, she replied.

“I thought maybe it was some kind of accident…I never would’ve guessed this…”, he said with a cracking voice.

Lucifina knew he was only holding her this way to comfort her, but she’d never felt so warm and safe.

“I can’t believe that no one came to claim you”, Copia said, shaking his head.

“Actually that’s not strictly true. A couple of creeps turned up, but thankfully Golgotha saw right through them”, she replied, trying to force a chuckle.

He nodded. “Well he’s a smart man. I wouldn’t have given you up either, without absolute proof that they knew you”

“Of course, it has crossed my mind that I was a terrible person, and that’s why no one genuine came”

“No, I can't accept that…”

“Why not?”

“Because I think it’s more likely that you weren’t originally alone, and that something happened to whoever you were with…Or you were escaping something, and you did have some kind of accident”

“Hmm, I never thought of anything like that”

“They're just theories, but both more plausible than you being a terrible person”

“Perhaps”

“I'll do whatever I can to help you find out what happened. If that’s what you want”, he vowed.

“I appreciate that”, she smiled. “But you know, my life hasn’t been so bad without my long-term memory…I’ve actually been quite happy since Golgotha brought me to the Ministry, almost a year ago”

“You say Cardinal Golgotha found you three years ago, so where were you the two years prior to arriving at the Ministry?....I knew him long before I left for Rome a year ago, and I don’t recall him ever mentioning you”, Copia said, thoughtfully.

“I remained at the cabin for two years, and Golgotha came back to visit when he could”, she shrugged.

“That must have been lonely”, he replied with sadness in his voice. “If I'd known you were there…”

“Would you have come to see me?”, she asked, testing his reaction.

“Without a shadow of a doubt”

He answered her question with such conviction, it made her heart melt.

"Anyway”, she continued. ”Cardinal Golgotha’s health started to decline a year or so ago, and he worried about what would happen to me”

“Of course, you’ve probably become like a daughter to him”, Copia agreed.

“So he spoke to Sister Imperator about me, and it was she who suggested he bring me to the Ministry”, Lucifina explained.

“I must’ve already left by then…More's the pity”, he said with regret in his voice.

“I wish you’d been there, too. I was so anxious when I arrived, seeing all those people…But then I met Tenebra and Yama, who’d transferred the year before from the Ministry of Wyvern, in Germany. We made friends straight away and have been really close ever since”, she smiled.

“Yes I remember those two arriving”, he chuckled. ”I swear the reason the 'rat cardinal' moniker became so popular, was because of him”

Lucifina gently rubbed one of the arms that was still holding her, and said, “But you know the thing about Yama, is that he only really makes fun of people he likes”

“That makes me feel so much better”, he laughed.

__________________________________________________

 

“So what about you…You’re originally from Rome?”, asked Lucifina, when they finally set off again.

“Yes, I was raised by the sisters at the Ministry of Basilisk”, replied Copia.

“That would explain why you're such a gentleman”, she said, grinning at the fact she almost made him blush.

He cleared his throat. “I was transferred here as a young man, with the Emeritus brothers…And even though I hail from Italy, I've always preferred it here in Transylvania”

“Any particular reason?”, she asked.

“I just remember us all going into the city of Rome as a small child, and being berated for our beliefs. The people there made their feelings quite clear that we were neither wanted nor welcome there”, he explained, solemnly.

“That’s awful. I’m so sorry you had to go through that, as a child”, she said, sadly.

“People here have always been far more tolerant of us, and seem happy just to leave us in peace”, he smiled. “I think that’s why so many of the younger members want to come here”

“And I thought it was because they all wanted to meet Count Dracula”, she jested.

“Ah yes, Dracula…Whatever happened to that guy?" , he laughed.

“I'm actually quite suspicious he might be you”, she teased.

“Me?”, he said, feigning shock. “Actually, I see your point…With my appearance, and all”

“Well, he’s supposed to be attractive, isn’t he?” Lucifina replied, knowing full well that Copia was likely referring to his skin pallor.

“But I know one thing....Third sounds like him”, she stated, trying to detract from her last comment. Though judging by the smirk on the cardinal’s face, he was still musing over it.

“Yes, he picked up the local accent, rather quickly…Much to his father’s annoyance”

“I can imagine”

“Nihil just went on about how all the men in his family have always spoken with an Italian accent…Him, his father, his father’s father, his father’s father’s father…And well, you get the picture”

“What a headache”

"It did ---"

Copia was broken off by the sound of a high pitched whiny, just before the horse reared up onto his back legs.

Lucifina suddenly found herself pinned back against the cardinal’s chest, as he snatched hold of both reins in his right hand. His left arm was wrapped tightly around his companion, holding her in place.

Copia clung to Lucifina like precious cargo, while he attempted to calm his steed down.
“Easy, Malady”, he crooned.

As the cardinal steered the equine away from the area, it became apparent that his horse had been spooked by a green and grey viper, in the long grass.

Lucifina didn’t know which was more startling….The appearance of the snake, or the realization that since the event, she’d been firmly holding onto Cardinal Copia’s left thigh.

“You're not hurt, are you?”, he asked, seeming less concerned with where her hand was.

“No, I'm fine”, she replied, slowly removing it. “So, your horse is called Malady?”

“Yes, that was already his name when I inherited him from his previous rider”, he replied.

Lucifina stroked Malady’s silky mane. “You’ve had quite a fright, haven’t you boy?”

“We should probably start heading back. He’s getting tired, anyway…It was a long journey for him”, Copia said.

Lucifina felt a wave of disappointment, which she knew was selfish. She had just enjoyed riding with the cardinal so much that she didn’t want it to end.

Chapter 11: A New Moniker

Brother Yama walked over to check on Cardinal Golgotha who was fast asleep in his usual library chair. As he reached the old man, something caught his eye out of the window.

“Hey Sis’, come and look at this!”, he called excitedly to Tenebra.

"Oh, what is it?”, she asked, while struggling with arms full of books. She proceeded to dump them all on the trolley. “You can see I'm busy”

Yama pointed out towards the wild flower meadow. “No longer shall he be known as the rat cardinal…From now on he shall be known as the horse cardinal”, he announced.

Tenebra gasped. “Is that Lucifina, with him?”

“What is going on over here?”, demanded Sister Nocturna, as she stomped over from the direction of her desk.

“For Satan’s sake”, Tenebra mumbled, wishing there was some way she could block the large window, from her supervisor’s view.

To the siblings' amazement, Sister Nocturna simply saw the sight, scoffed, and then returned to her work.

“That wasn’t so bad”, Tenebra whispered with a sigh of relief.

“Well, there’s a rumour circulating that she now has designs on Cardinal Rufus”, said Yama, in a low tone. ”And what’s more, it might actually be mutual this time”

“Wow, she likes her cardinals, doesn’t she?”, his sister snorted. “Oh well, Cardinal Rufus is quite a cheerful soul…Hopefully he’ll soften her up a bit”

“Let's hope so, because you’re the one who has to work with her”, chuckled Yama.

Lucifina and Cardinal Copia passed quite close to the window, and the siblings gave their friend a wave.

“Shit…”, said Yama, as Lucifina almost lost her balance waving back.

“I hope she doesn’t fall off”, cringed Tenebra, almost too scared to watch.

“Nah, she’ll be alright”, replied her brother, as they watched Copia grab his companion by the waist.

Tenebra laughed, nervously. “That poor Cardinal Copia...He's got his work cut out, there"

“That is a stunning horse, though. I miss horses”, said Yama. He turned to his sister. ”Hey, are we sure she’s just his assistant?”

Tenebra scowled. “Yes…And while we’re on the subject, aren’t you supposed to be assisting in the kitchen, about now?”

“Oh Hell, I forgot about that!”

Tenebra watched her younger brother gather his belongings together, before walking away from the window. She, like her sibling, hadn’t noticed the smile that had crept across Cardinal Golgotha’s dear old face.

__________________________________________________

 

After checking over Malady, Cardinal Copia handed him over to his groom, Brother Balam.
Lucifina had watched the cardinal intently as he ran his gloved hands up and down the horse’s legs, making sure there were no injuries.

She sighed, looking down at the veil now scrunched up in her hands.
Why was everything he did so alluring to her?

“Thank you for the lovely ride out”, Lucifina said to him, as they walked away from the stables.

“It was my pleasure”, Copia smiled.

One positive thing about being back on the ground, was that she could see his handsome face, again. She hadn’t been able to when he was sitting behind her.

“I actually came out to ask you if you wanted me to begin my duties, today”, she said.

He scratched his sideburn. “I’m sure it can wait until tomorrow”

She nodded. “Yes of course, whatever you want…Have a good evening, Cardinal”

Trying to hide her disappointment, she reluctantly turned to leave him.

“No, I just meant that the work could wait until tomorrow”, he suddenly blurted out.

Lucifina stopped in her tracks, and he stepped closer to her, closing the gap between them.

"I still think you should come back with me to the office”, said Copia. “You could have some tea, to calm your nerves”

If she didn’t know any better, she’d swear there was a hint of desperation in his voice.

“My nerves?”

“Yes, you’ve had a bit of a fright haven’t you?...With Malady and the snake?”

Honestly, Lucifina hadn’t been all that scared when Malady reared up. She trusted Copia’s horsemanship, and knew she was never in any real danger.

However, that isn’t what she told him…

“Yes, it was quite frightening”, she replied, holding her hand over her heart, in an exaggerated manner.

“I also think I may have been a little rough with you”

The concerned look in his heterochromatic eyes, made her feel more than a little guilty.

She shook her head. “No, not at all…You were just trying to stop me from falling”

With an overwhelming desire to reassure him, Lucifina kissed the cardinal gently on the cheek.
She heard his breath hitch, as she whispered in his ear. “Thank you for everything today”

His skin was so soft, and he smelt so good, but somehow Lucifina found the strength to pull herself away.

Chapter 12: Green-Eyed Monster

"I see you found him”, grinned Adam, seeing Lucifina and Cardinal Copia enter the office. "You've been gone hours, I was going to send out a search party"

Lucifina felt Copia’s hand stroke her back. "We've been out for a ride, and thought we’d come back for some tea” , said the cardinal.

She noticed he missed out quite a few details of the events that had unfolded.

“If we’re disturbing your study, we can go to the hall”, Copia added.

Adam stood up from his desk. “No, I'll fetch the tea. I need to stretch my legs, anyway”

That was probably no bad thing, as he was still in the exact place Lucifina had left him.

"If you’re sure”, said the cardinal.

“Yep”, replied Adam, making his way to the door in a bandy legged fashion. “Ah, they’ve gone stiff!”

Copia chuckled as Adam left. “I don’t miss those days”

“I bet you were top of your class”, Lucifina smiled.

“Not quite”, he replied.

She marvelled at his shelves full of books, and couldn’t help but ponder the knowledge he must possess.

“You’re welcome to read or borrow anything you’d like…Many of these books, you won’t find in the library”, said Copia, perching himself on the side of his desk.

There were books on History, Latin, Philosophy, and some very interesting looking literature on rituals and ghoul magic.

“Perhaps I should apply myself more, now that I’ve had time to settle in”, she said, thoughtfully.

“I can help you with most areas of study, with the exception of ghoul magic…I won’t teach you anything that might put you in danger”, he replied firmly.

It was disappointing, but perfectly understandable.

“Well, I could use some help with my Latin”, she conceded.

“That I can do”, he smiled.

Copia turned around, hearing a distinct squeaking noise coming from the shelf behind him. “Um, I probably should've asked this sooner, but how do you feel about rats?”, he asked, apprehensively.

"I've met your little friends already. I think they’re very cute”, she smiled.

“Oh good”, he replied, looking somewhat relieved.

He proceeded to make a fuss of the furry twosome, and Lucifina joined him.

“What are their names?”, she asked, stroking the chocolate brown rat.

“The one you have there is Nico, and this one is Luca”, he replied, letting the albino white rat, lightly nibble his glove.

“Aren’t you worried they’ll gnaw at your books?”, she laughed.

“They wouldn’t do that, they’re good boys”, he replied, before looking at the pair. “Aren't you?”

As if to make his owner look a fool, Nico grabbed Lucifina’s side braid, and put the end of it in his mouth.

The cardinal stepped next to her, to reclaim her hair. “No-No, don’t do that…She won’t like you, if you do”, he said to the rodent.

“Don’t worry, I forgive him”, she smiled.

Turning to Copia, Lucifina noticed that he was still holding her blonde braid. He ran his gloved fingers down the length of it, before letting it rest again against her breast.

“There we are, no harm done” , he said with a glint in his white eye.

Adam returned with the tea tray, and the two of them barely noticed until they heard the rattle of ceramic cups.

"Sorry, let me help you”, said the cardinal, rushing to help Adam with the door.

The three of them drank tea and chatted, until Lucifina looked up at the clock and realized the library was about to close, so she’d better collect Cardinal Golgotha.

They all stood up and Adam seemed to glance over at Copia, before saying, “I’d be happy to escort Cardinal Golgotha, if you’re not finished here”, he suggested.

“That’s very nice of you Adam, but he likes me to do it”, she replied. “He’ll just about allow my friend Tenebra, if i’m not available but that’s about it”

“Well, he’s very lucky to have you”, Adam said.

“Actually I’m the lucky one…He’s done a lot for me”, she replied.

It appeared as if the young man was about to enquire further, before he was interrupted by the cardinal.

“Well, I’ll be here until late, if you need me”, Copia said.

“Thank you, but I’m going to stay with Golgotha and have dinner with him in the hall…I feel like I’ve neglected him a bit, lately”, she replied, regretfully.

“I’m sure he doesn’t think that”, said Copia. ”It’s plain to see you’re devoted to him”

The cardinal walked to the door with Lucifina, and without warning, took her hand in his. "We’ll see you tomorrow?”, he asked, interlocking their fingers.

She struggled to keep her voice even. “It won’t be until the afternoon, I’m afraid…I still have to work my notice at the library”

Copia’s eyebrows furrowed. “We’ll see about that!”

Lucifina shook her head. “Please don’t say anything to Sister Nocturna. It isn’t really her fault…We did kind of spring it on her”

Adam chimed in at this point. “Well if she wasn’t such a battle-axe, maybe people would want to work for her’

Lucifina looked at the cardinal again. “I only have two more shifts there, and then I’m all yours”

Coincidentally, Adam chose this moment to briefly choke on a digestive biscuit.

She rephrased. “Just two more days, and I'll be here full time…No point rocking the boat, now”

“As you wish”, Copia sighed.

He lifted her hand, which was still clasped in his, and kissed the inside of her wrist.
He’d done much the same the night before, and Lucifina wondered if that was significant.

One thing she did know…It sent a wave of anticipation through her, each time he did it.

__________________________________________________

 

It was Italian night in the dinner hall, and Lucifina couldn’t help but snigger at the irony.

She settled Cardinal Golgotha down at the table, and went to fetch their meals.
Like all dark clergy hierarchy, Golgotha had full amenities in his quarters, including a kitchen.
However, Lucifina was not adept at cooking, and the old man was now unable to manage it himself.
He never complained about dining in the hall though, and occasionally one of his peers would join him for a meal.

“Is everything alright, Gabriel?”, Golgotha asked, watching his adopted daughter push her pasta around her plate.

“Yes fine…I’m just not feeling very hungry”, she replied, rubbing his hand.

“I hope you’re not wasting food, Sister Lucifina, because Sister Lamia will not be happy”, jested the approaching Brother Yama.

As he pulled out a chair, she tried her hardest not to laugh at his white apron and hair net.
“Aren’t you supposed to be in the kitchen?”, she asked.

“I’m on a break”, Yama replied, picking up her fork and helping himself to a mouthful of food. “I thought you would’ve worked up an appetite riding with the horse cardinal”

“Yama…”

“It's alright…He never comes in here”

Lucifina supposed it only made sense that Copia would cook for himself.

“Oh yes, Gabriel. I was going to ask you about that”, said Golgotha. “Which cardinal was it?...I couldn’t really make him out from the window.

“Hey, I thought you were asleep!”, exclaimed Yama.

"Then you thought wrong, young man”, the old cardinal teased.

“Hmm…I’ll have to watch you in future”, Yama replied, jokingly.

“Well, my eyes aren’t what they were, so describe him for me, Gabriel”, said Golgotha.

She was going to have a hard time doing so, without being biased towards Copia’s appearance…As it turned out, she didn’t have to say anything…

“Satan below, he just walked in!”, announced Yama, pointing towards the entrance.

Lucifina’s heart leapt in her chest…So much for him never coming in.

“Oh that one!”, Golgotha mused, looking over his glasses. “Yes, I remember him...Very polite, and not as much of an asshole as the other cardinals”

“You do realize you’re a cardinal too, right?”, laughed Yama, finding the old man’s last statement amusing.

“He’s unconventionally handsome too…I approve, Gabriel”, Golgotha smiled.

“Well, he’s also my new boss” , Lucifina replied, though she still hadn’t turned around to see for herself.

Yama pushed a strand of his dirty blonde mop back under his hair net. “You can tell he’s not used to coming in here…He can’t work out the coffee machine”

Why would Copia want a cup of coffee, so soon after drinking tea?
Lucifina also thought it was odd that he didn’t save himself the awkwardness, by sending Adam.

“I better go help him”, chuckled Yama, standing up. A moment later he sat back down. “Oh it’s okay, Sister Moira is seeing to him”

Sister Moira was another kitchen assistant, and a very pretty one at that. This opinion alone, caused Lucifina to turn around in a fit of panic…

She saw that Cardinal Copia was indeed standing next to the coffee machine, while Sister Moira was busy pouring the hot steaming liquid into a cup for him.
Lucifina suddenly felt foolish, he wasn’t even looking at the woman.
Though even if he was, what right did she have to be jealous?

He wasn’t even hers…

Lucifina was so caught up in her own thoughts, that she failed to notice Copia staring straight at her.
A look of concern crossed his face, as he mouthed the words, “Are you alright?”

Feeling quite guilty about her pettiness, she gave him a reassuring nod.

Sister Moira handed Copia his beverage, and he politely thanked her.
He then looked at Lucifina, as if he was contemplating approaching her, but then decided not to.
Knowing him, he probably didn’t want to intrude on her time with Cardinal Golgotha.
He gave her a slow, reluctant wave, and left the dinner hall.

“I think someone wants to bond”, said Yama to Lucifina, in a teasing tone.

“Don’t be silly”, she replied swiftly.

Lucifina didn’t completely grasp what he meant by that terminology, but she was sure it wasn’t something she wanted to discuss in current company.

“I will see him at the Cardinal's dinner on Friday evening”, said Golgotha. “I could have a little word with him”

“Yeah, find out what he thinks of her”, Yama agreed, patting Lucifina’s shoulder.

“Please don’t”, she begged.

Cardinal Golgotha let out a gravilly laugh. “Of course, we didn’t have much of this bonding business in my day…It was mostly all orgies, and other sexual debauchery”

“Ew!”, recoiled Yama. “We didn’t need to hear that!”

“Our church was just a lot different back then. I know we had to move with the times and some things needed to be abolished, like ritual sacrifice…But we just seemed to have more fun”, Golgotha replied, reminiscing about the past.

“We still have anointment”, said Yama.

Yes, that stayed, but I reckon the claiming aspect would’ve ended if they weren't so afraid of displeasing the dark lord”, Golgotha replied.

Yama turned to Lucifina. “Hey, isn’t your anointment, next full moon?”

“Yes”, she sighed before looking at her adopted father. “I don’t suppose you know who’s anointing me, do you?”

You know I’m prohibited to tell you, even if I know, Gabriel”, he replied, regretfully.

“You’re right, I’m sorry”, she sighed again.

“I’d bet my soul, it’s Papa”, Yama interjected.

Lucifina knew he was more than likely right. She couldn't imagine Third not wanting that honour, himself…It just would’ve been nice to know for sure.

Yama suddenly grinned. “I know, why don’t you ask the horse cardinal, if he’ll do it?”

“Cardinal Copia?”, she blinked.

“Yeah, why not?”, he shrugged.

“I couldn’t do that…”, she blushed.

Golgotha pushed his empty plate aside, and lent forward. “Actually you’d be breaking no rules, by requesting him…You just wouldn’t know if it had been granted, until after the ceremony”

Whether it was a rule set down by the Ministry or an order given by the dark lord himself, Lucifina didn’t know, but the identity of the anointer could not be divulged until after the anointment was complete.
In fact, there were members who had chosen never to know who anointed them, and this decision was always respected.

She shook her head. “No, I still couldn’t put Cardinal Copia in that position”

It hadn’t escaped Lucifina’s notice that her adopted father was stroking his chin, thoughtfully.
Previous experience had taught her that this usually indicated he was plotting something.

She sincerely hoped she was wrong....

Chapter 13: Forging Friendships

Thanks to Golgotha and Yama, Lucifina had retired later than she had planned. She was also surprised to see Aether outside her bedroom door, again.
Cardinal Copia had said the ghoul would be guarding her the previous night, but nothing about him still being in attendance after that.

Lucifina hadn’t had much experience with his kind, so was a little nervous about approaching him. “Hello again”, she said.

Aether nodded his head, but remained silent.

“I didn’t know you would be here again. And even though I appreciate you doing this for me, I really don’t think it’s necessary”, she said humbly.

Aether broke his silence. His voice was low and deep. “The cardinal wishes me to guard you every night, until he says otherwise”

Lucifina could feel a fluttering in her stomach. It was like Cardinal Copia was protecting her by proxy.

“I see”, she replied. “Well, can I get you anything? A drink maybe?”

“I am fine”, he said flatly.

Lucifina couldn’t tell whether he appreciated the sentiment, or if he was just plain irritated by her.
It was impossible to deduce what was going on behind that mask, that he and the other ghouls wore.
How did Copia, Third, and all those who bound ghouls manage effective relationships with them?

After bidding Aether goodnight, Lucifina headed straight to bed. It had been quite the eventful day and it took her no time at all to drift off to sleep.

______________________________________________________

It had been a painfully slow morning for Lucifina in the library.

Although she had seen Cardinal Copia out in the meadow briskly riding Malady, she had moved out of view of the window, before he could see her.
As much as she longed to be there with him, Copia deserved some time to himself.

At lunchtime, roast dinner was being served in the hall. Lucifina looked at the fresh carrots on her plate, and thought of Malady.
If horses like carrots as much as Yama said they did, then he would love these....

After badgering Yama to fetch her some from the kitchen, Lucifina soon found herself walking down the bridleway, carrying a basket of uncut carrots.

The cardinal would probably be gone by now, but it didn’t matter, his horse deserved a treat.

Malady’s large white head was clearly protruding through the top half of the stable door, and he neighed with excitement seeing his visitor.
At least Lucifina liked to think it was her he was happy to see, of course it could've been the sight of the juicy carrots.

“Hey, boy” , she said, greeting him. “I have something for you”

She took a carrot from the basket and fed it to her new friend. He ate it down in two bites.
Lucifina wondered if she ought to have asked Copia’s permission before feeding his horse, but it was too late now. Besides, she’d see him in the office soon, and could confess then.

Malady’s ears pricked up, and Lucifina thought he might be able to hear his master....She scanned around, but there was no sign of Cardinal Copia.

She almost jumped out of her skin, as Brother Balam appeared from behind the stable block.
He must have taken the path around the side of the ministry. Lucifina had never taken that route herself, but it was often used as a shortcut for those who didn’t want to go through the building.

Brother Balam appeared tired and unkempt, like he’d been out all night.

“Good Day, Brother Balam”, Lucifina said, sheepishly.

“Hello, Sister Lucifina”, he replied, nervously looking around. “Is Cardinal Copia here, too?”

“No, it’s just me”, she said.

"Malady seems to like you”, Balam observed. “And he doesn’t usually like anyone, except the cardinal”

Malady put his ears back at Balam, as if to prove the point.

“Well, I should get on with my work”, said the groom, before finally disappearing into the tack room.

She couldn’t put her finger on it, but there was something about Balam that made Lucifina feel uncomfortable. Maybe it had something to do with Copia’s behaviour towards the man, when he attempted to help her mount Malady.

But surely the Cardinal wouldn't let Balam near his horse if he thought there was something nefarious about him.

______________________________________________________

After Malady had finished all the carrots, Lucifina returned the basket to Yama, and made her way to Cardinal Copia’s office....She tried to hide her disappointment, when she found him absent.

“The cardinal apologizes, but he’s been called to an emergency meeting with Papa Nihil”, said Adam.

"I understand”, she sighed. She didn’t mean to but it just came out.

“Cheer up! I’m happy to go through your duties with you”, he smiled. “But I won’t be offended if you’d prefer the cardinal to do it”

It’s true she would’ve preferred Copia, but turning Adam down would seem rude.
Besides, she needed to concentrate and the cardinal could be distracting at the best of times.

“Yes please, I would appreciate your help”, she agreed.

After saying hello to Nico and Luca, Lucifina listened intently to all that Adam had to teach her.
It actually wasn’t as difficult to comprehend as she thought it would be, and there didn’t seem to be anything she couldn’t manage. Perhaps she’d fretted for nothing, unless of course Adam was simply easing her into things slowly.

Some time later, there came a knock at the office door and Lucifina was surprised to see that it was her friend, Sister Tenebra.

“I missed you earlier, so I thought I’d pop in and see how you’re getting on…If it’s alright with Cardinal Copia”, Tenebra said, as she entered.

“Actually the cardinal isn't here, but I know he wouldn’t mind Lucifina’s friend checking in on her” Adam interjected.

Tenebra’s mouth fell open, seemingly at the sight of Lucifina’s attractive male companion.

"Have you met Adam, Sister Tenebra?”, Lucifina asked with a sly smile.

“Not properly”, her friend replied, slowly going red in the cheeks.

“I’ve come into the library a few times, for the cardinal, but I don’t think Sister Tenebra and I have ever spoken”, he said.

As if in a daze, Tenebra nodded in agreement.

“I tell you what, why don’t I fetch us some tea?”, Adam suggested. “We’ve pretty much covered everything, anyway”

There he went with the tea again.

“Good idea”, chuckled Lucifina.

“That's settled then” he smiled.

“How cute is he?”, said Tenebra, after Adam disappeared out the door.

Lucifina shrugged. “Yes I suppose he is…But more importantly, he’s a nice person”

Tenebra crossed her arms. “And you knew Cardinal Copia was a nice person, when you first laid eyes on him?...Of course you didn’t, you liked what you saw. The same applies here”

Actually, Copia had already saved Lucifina’s life before she even really knew what he looked like, but she had already decided not to mention the void incident to her friends.

“Did you really just come to check on me, or was there another reason?”, asked Lucifina, changing the subject.

“Well if you have no other plans, I thought maybe we could have a movie night. We haven’t done it in a while”, said Tenebra.

“No, I’ve no other plans”, she replied, knowing her friend was subtly fishing for information, possibly on her romantic situation.

“Great, the projector room is free”, said Tenebra excitedly.

From what Lucifina could tell, the projector room was almost always free. Aside from Third showing off pictures of his European Ministry tour escapades, and Mephisto boasting his expensive family holiday snaps, hardly anyone used it.

There was however no shortage of old horror movie reels, for those who felt inclined to watch them.

“Okay, I’m in”, said Lucifina.

“So is Yama”, Tenebra added, before playing with her dark dirty blonde curls. “Do you think Adam would like to join us?”

As it turned out, Adam welcomed the distraction from work and study. He graciously accepted the invitation and proceeded to lock up the office for the evening.

And with that, Lucifina was forced to resign herself to the fact that she wouldn't see Cardinal Copia, after all.

Chapter 14: In Her Room

Cardinal Copia had really wanted to speak to Lucifina this afternoon.

Papa Nihil, as if reading Copia’s mind, had decided he wanted to discuss arrangements for the Cardinal’s dinner, on Friday evening....As usual, the daft old goat expected Copia to just drop everything and be at his beck and call.

The office was locked, the library was closed, and the cardinal could find Lucifina in neither the dining hall nor the memorial garden.

Something had obviously been troubling Lucifina when he saw her in the hall, the previous evening.
The worried look in her pretty eyes, and the way she’d pushed her food away, concerned him greatly.
Copia wanted to ask her about it at the time, but she was with Cardinal Golgotha and it wouldn't have seemed right to intrude on them.

Well, he was determined to find out tonight.

He planned to offer her a nice meal in his quarters, and hopefully she would open up about her worries over dinner…Two birds, one stone. Whatever the problem, he would do anything within his power to resolve it.

The cardinal knocked on Lucifina’s bedroom door, but to his dismay there was no answer. Perhaps she was with Cardinal Golgotha or a friend, but they might think him possessive if he went to each of them looking for her.

Copia rested his head against her door and let out a defeated sigh.
It wasn’t until he almost fell forward that he realized it was moving away from him.

Her door was open, and although he knew he shouldn’t go in, he did anyway.

Copia immediately called out to her, as there was still a slight chance she was in the bathroom. Her lack of reply should have been his cue to leave, but he didn’t.

The cardinal’s eyes scanned Lucifina’s room, and as they did so, his face began to drop…

He knew that unlike clergy hierarchy, the brothers and sisters only had basic rooms, but to his dismay, hers was almost completely devoid of personal processions.

She had Ministry issue furniture, like most everyone else, but hardly anything adorned it.
Aside from an ‘Unholy Bible’ on her bedside cabinet, he could see no belongings on that side of the room.
He had at least expected to see something plush and cuddly on her bed, as they seemed to be quite popular with the sisters. Even though most were grown women, they still favoured such things, presumably for comfort.

On the other side of the room, there was a dressing table baring nothing but an old looking hairbrush, and a small pot of black eye shadow. Opposite that, was a mostly empty shelf unit, containing two books that were probably borrowed from the library.

Copia considered looking in her wardrobe, but doubted its contents would be any less depressing, and quite honestly, he’d already invaded her privacy enough.

As he contemplated why Lucifina had so little, it suddenly struck him…

Why in Hell would she have anything?

She was an amnesiac found alone in the forest, by someone who had devoted everything to the Satanic church.
Cardinal Golgotha would no longer be earning, as he was now unable to perform his duties, and Lucifina had only worked at the library for a year, and most likely wasn’t paid very well.

Having pretty things was probably never Lucifina’s priority, and it hurt Copia’s heart to think she may have been struggling all this time.

If Copia had his way, he would pay to have her room equipped with everything she could ever want. But he also knew full well that she would never accept it. He would undoubtedly have to be more subtle than that, if he was going to help her.

The cardinal took one last glance around Lucifina’s room, before leaving it as he found it.

___________________________________________________

After being suitably scared stupid by the horror fest which was movie night, Lucifina finally headed up to bed.
Again, Aether the ghoul was on guard outside her bedroom door, and she was slightly taken aback when he started to make conversation with her….

“The cardinal will be relieved that you are back…He was quite concerned, when he could not find you”, he said.

“He was looking for me, this evening?”, she asked, trying not to sound too elated at the prospect.

“Yes”, he nodded.

“Well, it’s too late to see him now”, she said, regretfully. “I’ll have to speak to him tomorrow”

“Knowing you are safe will be satisfactory, for tonight”, Aether agreed.

“Good Night”, she said, before disappearing into her room.

Closing the door behind her, Lucifina sniffed the air thinking she could smell a familiar scent.
It smelt like…Cardinal Copia?

She dismissed it as her imagination, and went to bed.

Chapter 15: Misunderstandings

Lucifina was excited to have finished her final morning at the library.

She wasn't sure if Sister Nocturna had found a replacement yet, but Lucifina had worked her notice as agreed.

She reached Cardinal Copia's office and knocked on the heavy wooden door. "Please be there...", she whispered to herself, unable to believe how much she had missed Copia, yesterday.

"Come in", came his unmistakable voice.

When Lucifina entered the room, the cardinal was stood, lent against the front of his desk.

She couldn't help but notice his slightly furtive manner, when he handed Adam what appeared to be a piece of paper. The young man swiftly took what he had been given, and put it in his trouser pocket.

"Is everything alright?" asked Lucifina.

Copia looked at her and smiled. "Everything is fine, Flower"

Just seeing his handsome face make that expression, was instantly enough to reassure her.

"I really enjoyed last night, it was a lot of fun", Adam said to her.

The cardinal put his head to the side. "Last night?"

His slightly wide eyed look, made Lucifina wonder if he thought she and Adam had been on a date.

"We had a movie night...Tenebra and Yama were there, too", added Lucifina, not wanting there to be any misunderstanding.

"Yes, and I had far too much fizzy soda and Popecorn", complained Adam, holding his stomach.

Copia laughed and shook his head. "Only Third could be egotistical enough to name a confectionery after himself"

"Well I should get going", said Adam while heading for the door.

"Do you have studying to do?", Lucifina asked him.

"No, I have an errand to run for the cardinal", he replied giving his boss a nod.

"Thank you....I appreciate it", Copia replied, watching Adam leave.

Cardinal Copia turned his full attention to Lucifina. "I was looking for you, last night", he chuckled. "Now I know why I couldn't find you"

"Well, I would've invited you, had you been here", she replied. "Although watching horror movies in the projector room, probably wouldn't have been your cup of tea"

He raised his eyebrows. "Oh?....And what do you think would be my cup of tea?"

Lucifina started to worry that she may have unintentionally offended him. "Maybe listening to classical music, going to the opera, attending balls and eating at fancy restaurants?"

The cardinal blinked at her for a moment, before throwing his head back and laughing manically. It made her jump, but at least he found some humour in what she said.

"Is that what you think I do?....I'm not Papa", he howled. "I mean I'm not opposed to doing any of those things, but I very rarely get to do them"

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have assumed", she winced apologetically.

"I would've loved to watch horror movies with you....I actually couldn't think of anything better", he replied with a sincerity that shocked Lucifina.

"Then the next time, you can choose the cheesy movie and decide what junk we eat", she smiled.

"It's a date", he grinned.

Copia may have meant it as a turn of phrase, but it still made her heart leap to hear him say it.

Chapter 16: Private Time

Later on in the day, Lucifina was sat at the desk that would soon be hers, filling in Cardinal Copia's appointment diary.

She hadn't realized until now, just how much the other dark clergy members relied upon him. Which begged the question...

How in Hell did they manage when he was away?

They must have been ecstatic when he returned, to attend every meeting and solve every problem....

So when was he expected to have time for himself?

Lucifina glanced over at Copia who was at his own desk, working away. He probably had the most alluring facial profile she had ever seen on a man. His plump lips, his sharp nose, and his perfectly shaped jawline, just demanded to be admired.

It was completely beyond Lucifina, how so few people seemed to notice him. If they could see him through her eyes, he would be beating them off with a stick.

Copia's heterochromatic eyes suddenly flicked in Lucifina's direction, forcing her to look back down at the diary.

"How's my week ahead, looking?", he asked.

"Swamped", she replied regretfully.

He gave her a reassuring smile. "Don't look so worried...I'm used to it"

"It's not right though", she protested. "You need time to relax, too"

Lucifina took the diary to Copia, and placed it facing him on the desk. "When are you supposed to have private time?", she asked with concern.

The clergy were going to drive him into an early grave, and then where would they be?

He reached across the desk and covered her hand with his. "It's always been this way...I've never known any different"

She could feel the soft leather of his glove, as he rubbed his thumb against the back of her hand. It almost made her forget what she wanted to say.

"Do other cardinals have this level of responsibility?", she asked, though she suspected not. "I know Golgotha doesn't anymore, but what about Valentino...and Rufus, is it?"

"Yes it is Rufus....But no, they are generally not as relied upon as I am", he replied

"And why is that?

"Well, Valentino is a man who likes to pursue an active social life...Much like Papa", explained Copia.

Lucifina guessed that it was a polite way of saying that Valentino liked to chase women....Though from what Tenebra had told her, Lucifina was already quite aware of that fact.

"What about Rufus?", she enquired, not really knowing that much about him.

"He's nice enough, I suppose....But he isn't really all that bright", he replied, thoughtfully. "It wouldn't be wise to have him deal with the important issues"

She shook her head. "It still isn't fair of them to put it all on your shoulders"

"I suppose it's because I'm considered more intelligent and capable than the others" he replied, completely without ego. "Also, I have no...personal relationship?...So there is nothing affecting when I can be called upon"

No personal relationship....Those words echoed in Lucifina's mind.

Was it simply because he had yet to meet the right person?....or was he actually alone by choice?

She was too afraid of the answer to ask....

"You still have the right to a life", she simply said.

Copia smiled at her. "It warms my heart that you care, but you really don't need to be concerned....If I require private time, I will request it"

"You promise?"

He squeezed her hand. "I promise"

______________________________________________________

It wasn't long after their conversation, that Adam returned from having completed his errand.

"All done?", Copia asked him with a hint of anticipation in his voice.

"Well, I've done the best I could", replied Adam.

"Good", smiled Copia.

Lucifina looked from one to the other in total confusion. Evidently she wasn't privy to whatever was ensuing between them.

"Satan below!", exclaimed Copia, looking up at the clock above the door. "Is that the time, already?"

It was past dinner time, and Lucifina was glad she had made prior arrangements with Tenebra, to take Golgotha for his evening meal.

"I think that's enough work for today", the cardinal announced while clearing the papers from his desk.

"Great, I'm starving", Adam replied. "Junk food is no substitute for a home cooked meal"

"Right", agreed Copia, as he gathered Nico and Luca into their little house. He picked it up and looked at Lucifina. "You'll be joining us for dinner, won't you?"

She was so distracted by how cute Copia looked holding his rats, that she almost didn't catch what he said. "Dinner?...Where, in the hall?", she asked though it did seem quite unlikely.

Adam seemed to find her question amusing. "No silly, in Cardinal Copia's quarters....We do it quite often. He's quite the chef, you know"

Lucifina shouldn't have been surprised....Copia pretty much excelled at everything else.

"Or we could eat here, if you'd feel more comfortable", the cardinal said to her.

She shook her head. "No it's alright....I'd love to join you for dinner in your quarters"

Lucifina wanted to see where he resided, even though the thought of it made her nervous.

"What are we having, by the way?" Adam asked.

Copia rolled his eyes up into his head, as if trying to recall. "Erm...Minestrone soup for starter, Pasta Puttanesca for main, and Tiramisu for dessert"

"Sounds wonderful", grinned Adam.

"Yes, that sounds lovely", added Lucifina.

"Well, I'll take these two upstairs and start preparing dinner", said the cardinal, carrying his rat house to the door. "Come when you're ready"

"Okay, we'll be up soon", replied Adam.

Lucifina realized she would have to stick with Adam....She had absolutely no idea where Cardinal Copia's quarters were.

Chapter 17: Too Far Above

Reaching Cardinal Copia's quarters, Lucifina could feel herself becoming increasingly anxious.
In hindsight perhaps she should have showered and changed before arriving, but it was too late now.

Copia opened the door for his guests, and Lucifina's breath was immediately caught in her throat….

Having completely dispensed with his traditional cassock, Copia now wore a beautifully fitted black trouser suit.
Aside from the red and white embroidered Grucifix above his left breast, he was dressed in pure darkness.
Despite the fact that he was only a little taller than Third, Copia's legs looked almost impossibly long for his height. Lucifina was trying her absolute hardest not to stare at them.

Lucifina found herself wishing she had dressed up too, but the only pretty outfit hanging in her wardrobe was the dress that Third had gifted her.
Perhaps with her new wage she could finally buy herself some nice clothes, because she was barely able to cover the cost of Golgotha's medicine when she worked at the library.

As if he could sense her apprehension, Copia took Lucifina by the hand and led her inside.
Interestingly, he was still wearing his gloves and she found something strangely comforting about that.

Adam closed the door behind them, and Lucifina caught a glimpse of a coat stand with a black cloak and walking cane hanging from it.

Entering the living area, Lucifina instantly felt overwhelmingly inadequate....

It started with the enormous bookcase containing almost as much literature as Copia had in his office.
Fancy ornaments and foreign artifacts adorned his shelves, suggesting that he had travelled extensively at some point in his life.
An expensive looking vinyl record player sat upon a glass fronted cabinet, containing music from around the world.
Impressive paintings were mounted on his walls, depicting powerful demons and sprawling Hellscapes.

Lucifina knew that a man in his position would undoubtedly be more educated and cultured than she, but it was only now that she realized to what extent.

Copia encouraged her to sit down on the buttoned leather sofa, identical to the one in his office.
He went to fetch some drinks for his guests, while Adam sat down next to Lucifina.

“Smells good, doesn't it?”, said Adam referring to the delicious aroma wafting from the kitchen.

She nodded almost robotically.

“Are you okay?”, Adam asked.

Lucifina considered making an excuse to leave before Copia returned with the refreshments.
She wasn't good enough for him, she knew that now. He had been around the world and led an amazing life….She couldn't even remember what she did a few short years ago….

What did she have to offer him?

“I've poured red wine, but if you'd prefer something else…”. Copia quickly set the drinks tray down on the table. “What's wrong, Flower?”

“I think she might be feeling unwell”, replied Adam in her stead.

The cardinal went down on his knees in front of Lucifina. “Is that so?”, he asked, taking both her hands.

When it actually came down to it, she couldn't bring herself to lie to him.

“Maybe you just need a good meal”, he suggested. “I mean you haven't been eating properly have you?”

How did he know that?

“I tell you what, why don't you use my bathroom to freshen up before we eat?”, he smiled.

Before she could protest, he was helping her to her feet. "It’s en suite, I'm afraid”, he said, just before opening his bedroom door.
Lucifina wished he had warned her sooner. The last thing she wanted was to invade his private space. “Please, I can go back to my own room”, she said.

“Don’t worry, there is nothing in here that I don’t wish you to see”, he replied, as he took her hand.

Cardinal Copia’s bedroom was more or less how she had expected.
The walls were slate grey with black satin curtains drawn across his stained glass window.
His bed was unsurprisingly larger than hers with bedsheets that matched the curtains.
A shiny silver Grucifix hung above his headboard, and upon his bedside table was an onyx Balphomet statue with his 'Unholy Bible' placed next to it.

Lucifina almost blushed when Copia led her to the foot of his bed.

“It’s just through there”, he said, gesturing to a door on the other side of his room. “I'm sorry I don't have any lady products, but you're welcome to use whatever you like”

______________________________________________________

Well one thing was for sure, Copia definitely possessed more bathroom products than Lucifina did. Though she herself probably would have purchased more, had her finances allowed.

Lucifina proceeded to wash her face in the marble sink, which consequently removed her black eye shadow. She noticed the cardinal’s thick eye paint on the glass shelf above, but decided it was a little drastic for her subtle makeup needs.
There was also an expensive looking razor on the shelf, and she guessed that his perfect sideburns and thin pencil moustache must take some precision to keep neat.

She picked up a fancy glass bottle of cologne next. Unsurprisingly it smelt just like him…. Absolutely intoxicating.
Lucifina rubbed a tiny amount on her wrist, so she could smell it again, later.
Lastly, she inspected his moisturizer. This must have been the reason his skin was so soft, when she kissed him on the cheek.
It made her sad to think she would probably never be brave enough to do it again.

Patting her face dry with a fluffy grey towel, she finally left his bathroom.

On her way out of Copia’s room, Lucifina stopped for a moment and looked at his bed.
Her heart ached with the realization that waking up to him was a joy that she would never know….

Chapter 18: The Constitution of a Goat

Walking back into the living area, Lucifina distinctly heard voices coming from the kitchen.

“You don't think I did the right thing then?, asked Copia in a hushed tone.

“I’m not saying that”, Adam replied. “I just think it could backfire on you. She's ----"

Copia quickly cut him off, as Lucifina entered the kitchen. “Is that better?”, he asked her.

Lucifina had no idea what they were discussing, but she found it highly suspicious that they suddenly stopped. “A little better, thank you”, she replied, politely.

The cardinal seemed to be staring at her face and Lucifina wondered if it was because she was completely devoid of eye makeup. No doubt she would think it strange if she saw him without his. Although that seemed far less likely.

Adam was already sitting eagerly at the posh looking dining table. Copia pulled out a chair for his female guest to do the same.
The minestrone soup was already set, and Lucifina had to admit it smelt pretty good.

Copia sat down at the head of the table, and as was customary before eating, the three of them linked hands with each other.

“Thank you Satanas for what we are about to receive…. We remain infernally grateful. NEMA”, the host said.

“NEMA”, his guests repeated.

Without even checking the temperature, Adam tucked straight into his soup. “I meant to tell you Cardinal, I've had word from the clerics”, he said between mouthfuls. “Two of them are traveling here to observe my final exams. They should arrive some time tomorrow”

“Oh good, which two?”, asked Copia, casually.

"Cleric Amun and Cleric….Neith”

It hadn't escaped Lucifina's notice that Adam hesitated on that last name….

Even Lucifina knew that Neith was the name of an Egyptian goddess, which meant he was likely referring to a woman.
As if to confirm her fears, Copia practically choked on his soup when Adam said it, but he quickly recovered himself.

Lucifina had a sinking feeling in her stomach which made it difficult to eat her starter.

“Don’t you like it?…I made it for you”, the cardinal asked her with a disappointed expression on his face.

“Yes, it’s delicious”, she replied feeling guilty. He had gone to all this effort for her, but her inner turmoil was making her seem ungrateful. “I will finish it, now”

Copia looked pleased when she did just that. “I saw that you weren't eating the other night in the dining hall, and that worried me”, he said while collecting the bowels away, ready for the main course.

“I’m not surprised with the food they serve there” Adam chimed in.

Lucifina felt that his statement was a tad unfair. “Actually there was nothing wrong with the meal I had….I just wasn’t very hungry that evening”

This drew a concerned look from the cardinal, who was dishing up the Pasta Puttanesca.

She continued. “I happen to think that Sister Lamia and her helpers do a wonderful job keeping us all fed”

“They do and that can’t be easy”, Copia agreed, returning to the dining table. “And Adam will be reminded of their efforts when he eats there next time, instead of here”

“No it’s alright, I apologize.”, Adam conceded.

This prompted a chuckle from Copia. “Good”

Both men looked at Lucifina, like they were waiting for her to eat first.
She tried a small mouthful of pasta. “It’s really good”, she said afterwards. It really was, and admittedly far better than anything she had tasted in the dinner hall….Not that it was their fault, they just weren’t Cardinal Copia.

The chef smiled and they all tucked in.

After dinner, Lucifina could feel herself getting sleepy. It had been quite some time since she had eaten so well.
She ate a little of the Tiramisu dessert, but unlike Adam, she didn’t really have much of a sweet tooth. Copia didn’t seem too offended by this, probably because she had eaten everything else.

As she put down her dessert fork and looked up, Lucifina could have sworn she witnessed Copia nod at Adam in a covert manner.

“Well, if it’s alright with you Cardinal, I'm going to take this and get some reading done before bed”, said Adam, picking up his second helping of Tiramisu.

It beat Lucifina where the young man put it all….He was as skinny as a rake.

“Just make sure you bring the dish back”, replied Copia.

“Will do!”, agreed Adam, before turning to Lucifina. “I will see you in the morning, for your first full day with us”

Before Lucifina could reply, he was already saying goodnight and going out the door.

“He’s got the constitution of a goat, that one”, Copia laughed, after Adam left.

“I’ll help you with the dishes”, said Lucifina, about to stand up.

Copia gently pushed her back down, and looked at her with a more serious expression. “I need to speak to you about something…”

Chapter 19: Pride and Poverty

Lucifina took a large gulp of the red wine she had hardly touched, during dinner.

"Have I done something wrong?", she asked, starting to feel fretful.

"No-No, you've done nothing wrong....But you may think that I have", Copia replied, while nervously running his hand through his brown hair.

An action that gave Lucifina goosebumps.

"What do you mean?", she finally asked.

He sat down with her at the table, and explained how he accidentally came to be in her bedroom the night before.

She shrugged. "I only usually lock it when I'm inside...I don't always bother when I'm not. I trust people here."

"Well, I did call out, in case you were in the bathroom"

"And when you realized I wasn't, you left?"

"Eventually, yes"

"So what's wrong?"

Copia looked down at the floor. "Um...I couldn't help but notice that you don't have many belongings"

Lucifina shifted uncomfortably in her seat. "So?"

Was he trying to make her feel bad for not having enough pocessions?

"I spoke to Sister Imperator about it, because I don't think it's right", he continued.

"I don't understand....Why would you do that?", she replied, struggling to remain calm.

"I was concerned that you weren't being paid properly, because even with a librarian's wage you should still be able to afford things"

She was struggling to hold back tears, now....Didn't he realize he was humiliating her?

"Sister Imperator suggested that your financial situation might have something to do with Cardinal Golgotha", said Copia, reaching for her hand.

Lucifina really didn't like where this conversation was going....

"What about him?", she asked, defensively, while moving her hand out of Copia's reach.

He gave her a hurt look, before speaking again. "Sister Imperator told me that Cardinal Golgotha's food and accomodation are covered, but unfortunately his medical expenses are not....So you have been paying for his expensive medicine with your own money"

Copia started to look nervous again, and so he damn well should....He had no right to discuss Lucifina's personal circumstances behind her back.

"Then what would you have me do?....Let my adopted father die?", she whispered.

Copia's eyes widened. "No, of course not....But in future I will be taking financial responsibility for Cardinal Golgotha's medication and anything else he may need", he said firmly.

Before she could stop herself, Lucifina shot up from her chair, almost causing Copia to fall back on his.

"Who in Hell died and made you Papa?", she shouted. "How dare you!"

"Please listen....", he tried to plead, but was immediately drowned out.

"I don't care if I have nothing....Golgotha is more important", she cried. "He took care of me when I needed it, and now it's my duty to do the same for him....But more than that, I want to do it!"

"I know that....", Copia whispered with glistening eyes. He looked shaken to the core by her outburst.

"Then why would you do this?"

"I wanted to help you"

"By humiliating me???"

Tears were rolling down Lucifina's cheeks, as she started to back herself into the living area.

The cardinal quickly stood up. "Please don't leave". He reached out towards her, but she ignored his plea.

"I know that you think you're better than me...."

"What?", he asked in disbelief.

"So what was it?....You thought you would stroke your own ego by throwing me a bone?", she sobbed.

"Where is this all coming from?", Copia cried in desperation.

"Or were you hoping that maybe I would repay you in kind?...I would've expected this from Third, but not from you"

"No!!!", he barked with tears in his eyes. "I expect nothing from you in return!"

Lucifina pressed her trembling hand against her own chest. "I will see you at work in the morning....But before that, I have to see Sister Imperator to try and restore some of my dignity"

Copia walked towards her. "I can't let you leave, in this much distress"

He took Lucifina's hand and started threading his fingers through hers.

"Why do you do that?, she asked between sobs. Her whole body was shaking with them now.

"It's supposed to show you I care for you...It's meant to bring you comfort", he replied, helplessly.

"And which book did you read that in?", she asked in a tone that would've sounded sarcastic, if it wasn't overshadowed by the fact that she could now barely breath.

"Evidently not a good one", Copia replied, wrapping his arm around Lucifina and practically forcing her over to the sofa. "You need to calm down before you pass out", he said, sitting her down.

He rushed back to the kitchen to fetch Lucifina a glass of water, and then knelt down to watch her drink it.
Without even looking, he put the empty glass on the coffee table behind him, before taking both her hands in his.

The cardinal sighed with relief watching Lucifina's breathing return to normal. "That's better", he whispered.

Gazing straight into her eyes, Copia proceeded to unclip Lucifina's veil and place it carefully on the table.
This was closely followed by her silver Grucifix necklace, which had been hanging heavily around her neck.
Her breath hitched when he undid the top button of her blouse, and although she tried to speak, no words actually left her lips.

Even though she was still upset with Copia, Lucifina had to admit to herself that she was revelling in the contact.

Finally, he removed her shoes and lifted her black stocking covered legs onto the sofa. This gave her no choice but to lay down on the soft leather.

The cardinal himself, sat down on floor with his back against the sofa. His long legs were stretched out in front of him. "I'm sorry, Flower", he began. "I should have spoken to you about it, first....I just wanted to ease your burden"

"Golgotha isn't a burden"

"No he isn't, but the situation is....Please, the last thing I wanted to do was to upset you. I genuinely wanted to help"

Lucifina sat up. "And what makes me so special, that I'm the one who deserves your help?"

He turned his head to her, confused.

She sighed. "I'm not the only one struggling, you know"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I don't know how it works for hierarchy, but we siblings are expected to contribute financially to the Ministry....I know we get complimentary food and board, but the amount we pay more than compensates for it. Most of us are happy to contribute but for some it's still difficult", she replied, regretfully.

He shook his head. "I don't understand, contributions are supposed to be voluntary"

"Well they've been mandatory since I've been here. I did hear some complaining that they used to be optional, but Papa Nihil had it overturned. So now we all have to pay a percentage of what we earn", she replied.

"Nihil must have done it after I left", hissed Copia. "He probably knew I would never agree to such a thing...I'm sorry, I had no idea"

"It may not look it, but Tenebra and Yama are finding it difficult, too....Their parents in Germany are getting on in years, and from what I can tell, they're as poor as church mice. So they can't really help them, either", Lucifina explained. "It wasn't so bad when Tenebra was being paid as Cardinal Valentino's assistant...But then he couldn't keep his hands to himself..."

He frowned. "I hope she reported him to Sister Imperator"

"She did, and that's why he's no longer allowed to have a female assistant....Though in the end, it did nothing to help Tenebra's situation", she replied.

"Then I shall address all this at the next meeting, and have something done. I promise", he vowed.

"I guess if anyone can, you can", Lucifina conceded. "But that Nihil, all he cares about is money"

"You're not wrong, there", agreed Copia.

"If he had his way, he'd have all us sisters sold off to his rich friends", she said angrily.

The cardinal put his head to the side in a questioning manner.

"When I first came here, some of the wealthier male patrons took an interest in me", she reflected. "Nihil told me that if I chose one of them, the Ministry would get a much needed donation which could help my friends, and I would get a better life for myself"

Copia's face visibly contorted in disgust. "I can't believe he would do such a thing....That's gutter level even for him"

"I assure you, he did it", she replied, wondering if he disbelieved her words.

He clasped her hand in his. "I would never have allowed this to happen, had I been here"

"But you weren't here"

He winced as her statement stung him. "No I wasn't....But I wish to Satan I had been"

She pulled her light blonde ponytail over her shoulder and fiddled with it anxiously. "Thankfully, Third put a stop to it in the end....You can say what you want about him, but if he hadn't put his foot down, who knows where I'd be now"

"I shudder at the thought", Copia whispered.

"Just think....You could have returned here and never have even known that I existed", she chuckled.

But the cardinal wasn't laughing. "Don't say that"

"I'm sorry", she replied, feeling his glove tighten around her hand.

Was the prospect of them never meeting, really that unthinkable to Cardinal Copia?

Chapter 20: Loneliness

Cardinal Copia gazed at Lucifina with sadness in his eyes. “You don't need to be sorry….But please stop trivializing yourself. It hurts me deeply to hear it”

“Then in future, i will try not to”, she replied. In truth it was such a regular occurrence, that Lucifina no longer realized she was doing it.

“I would also like to know where you get the notion that I think I'm better than you…Even as a cardinal, I've always prided myself in treating others as equals”, he said, sounding genuinely perplexed. "I’d never want anyone to feel less than myself….Least of all you. Please tell me what I've done to make you feel this way, because I don’t believe it’s because I tried to help you”

She hung her head in shame. “Well actually, the way you went about it, did upset me….But if I'm honest, I was already feeling that way before you even told me what you’d done”

“Why?”

Rather than say anything, she let the cardinal follow her gaze around the room.

“What?....Is it because of these things?”, he asked, gesturing to his many possessions. ”It’s just stuff that I've accumulated over the years….But if you want it, it’s all yours”

Lucifina shook her head. “That's not what I meant “

“Then I'm afraid I don't understand”, he replied in frustration. “They’re just meaningless objects”

“No….They’re a testament to your life’s work”

He shrugged. “Most of it I acquired during my time as a missionary, years ago. I hated being away, but we were in desperate need of support at the time, so I had little choice….None of it means anything to me, and if it would make you feel better, I would happily burn it all”

“You must have visited so many places, and done so much”, she said looking down at the hand he was still holding.

“And aside from a few silly trinkets, what have I really got to show for it?”, he asked, cynically.

Lucifina wasn’t really sure what to say to that

Whatever his accomplishments, Copia still allowed himself to be treated like a dark clergy doormat with a fancy title….Even though he must have known that he was capable of so much more….

“So if it’s all just meaningless stuff, then why did it bother you that I didn't have any?”, she enquired.

He shrugged. “I don’t know exactly.…I think it was just the thought of you being alone in that room every night with nothing to call your own, and nothing to comfort you”

“But I'm a grown woman, not a small child”, she replied, wondering if he needed reminding.

“I know that”, he replied with a nervous chuckle. “I just thought it might cause you to feel lonely”

It suddenly dawned on Lucifina that despite everything he possessed, perhaps it was Copia himself, who was actually lonely…
She quickly pushed the thought aside, as the notion that he might be projecting his own feelings onto her, was too much to bear.

“Well, you needn’t worry about me”, she said, reassuringly. ”I haven't felt lonely since the day I got here”

Of course, Lucifina couldn’t say the same for the two years she spent in the cabin, but it was probably best not to mention that.

______________________________________________________

After hearing a scuffling noise coming from the direction of the bookcase, Copia and Lucifina spotted two portly rats running across the carpet, towards them.
The rodents jumped straight up onto the coffee table, and looked expectantly at their owner.

“I guess you boys have been patient”, the cardinal smiled, before getting up. He then disappeared into the kitchen, presumably to get the rats some food.

A moment later, there was a blinding flash of light as a dark figure materialized in the middle of the room.
Lucifina let out a scream, causing the cardinal to drop whatever he was holding and rush back in.

Copia came to a sudden stop in front of his ghoul, Aether. “Oh, it’s you”, he said with relief.

Lucifina stared at the ghoul, with wide eyed amazement.

“Apologies Cardinal, I believe I startled her”, Aether said. “She must not have witnessed a warping before”

She had heard rumours that ghouls were capable of such things, but had never seen it with her own eyes….Until now.

Aether addressed Lucifina. “It is not something we do too often, as it drains us of our energy….However, I deemed this an emergency situation”

“So what’s the emergency?”, Copia blinked.

“It is late, and Sister Lucifina has still not returned to her room. I thought that you would want to know, immediately”

"Well I would, but she’s here”

“I see that now”

Copia sighed. “Then I'd better fetch you some food, too”

“Thank you, Cardinal”, replied Aether, humbly.

Lucifina thought it was nice that Copia didn’t make his ghoul call him ‘Master’….Unlike Third, who positively insisted upon it.

“May I sit?”, Aether asked, now stood in front of Lucifina.

“Yes, of course”, she replied, putting her legs down and making room for him on the sofa.

As she looked at Aether, Lucifina was suddenly reminded of Cirrus, the female ghoul she’d saved.

“How is Cirrus doing?....I assume she’s still with all of you?”, asked Lucifina.

“She is fine”, Aether replied, simply.

“Would it be possible for me to see her?”, she asked with a hopeful smile.

“I’m afraid that isn’t possible at present. She is in an important part of her training and cannot be disturbed”, he said, almost sounding regretful.

“I see…”

“But I will let her know that you asked about her”

“I would appreciate that….Thank you, Aether"

Cardinal Copia came back in with a dish of food for Aether, and another for both rats.

“I think Third is going to have a problem binding that female ghoul”, Copia said in a grave tone.
He must have heard the conversation Lucifina was having with Aether.

"I fear so”, his ghoul agreed while tucking in to his meal.

Lucifina could just see the pointed teeth behind his mask, as he took large bites of his food.

“Third should’ve waited for her arrival, but as usual he was impatient”, stated Copia, folding his arms.

Aether nodded. “He may have summoned Cirrus, but she made first contact with another”. He glanced at Lucifina. “And one who saved her life, at that”

Lucifina blinked in disbelief. “Are you saying that Cirrus may already be bound….to me?”

Copia sighed. “It’s a strong possibility, yes”

“But I’m only a sister…I’m not high ranking enough to have a ghoul”, she said, with a feeling of panic rising in her chest. “What will happen to Cirrus, if Papa can’t bind her?”

Aether attempted to answer but was stopped by the rise of his master’s hand.

“Let’s not discuss this now”, Copia said, disguising his order as a suggestion.

The female ghoul’s fate suddenly had Lucifina very worried.

Lucifina had been considering backing out of going to Mephisto House, the following evening. But with the fate of Cirrus hanging in the balance, perhaps it would present the ideal opportunity to plead her case to Third.

Chapter 21: Sweet Dreams

Aether finished up his food and left Cardinal Copia’s quarters….On foot this time.

Lucifina decided that it was probably a good time for her to also leave, as no doubt the ghoul would soon be back outside her room.

“No, I’ve dismissed Aether for the night”, the cardinal replied, when asked.

She shrugged. “Well it isn’t necessary now, anyway….I don’t feel drawn to the void anymore”

“Actually, I’ve dismissed him because you are staying here tonight”, Copia said in a nonchalant manner.

“Excuse me?”, she blinked.

“Don’t worry…You can have my bed, and I will sleep on the sofa”

“But why?”

“Why am I on the sofa?”

“No, why do I have to stay here?”

“Because Aether needs to rest and so do I”

“Well i’m not stopping you”

Copia let out a long sigh. “Look, I know you say you no longer feel drawn to ‘you know where’....But with my luck, the night you’re not guarded, you will”

“I won’t”, she protested.

He put his gloved hands together in a begging motion. “Please, will you just humour me?....If not, I’ll lay awake worrying and probably end up outside your door, myself”

As amusing as the thought of him imitating a ghoul was, Lucifina decided it was probably best for her to just do as he requested.

“Alright”, she sighed in defeat.

“Thank you”, he replied with relief in his voice.

______________________________________________________

Copia made Lucifina a hot drink before bed.
During which time he proceeded to convince her that unlike Cardinal Valentino, he knew how to keep his hands to himself.
He said that even if he came through to use the bathroom, she would be perfectly safe with him.

Of course, Lucifina didn’t doubt this for a second, and knew that Copia would remain a gentleman no matter what.

After retiring to the cardinal’s bedroom, Lucifina took off her pinafore dress and blouse.
Her petticoat would have to serve as a nightdress, tonight.

It was a strange feeling, pulling back Copia’s covers and getting into his bed.

Although softer and more comfortable than hers, his bed also felt too big for just her.
Perhaps it only felt that way because she knew that he was sleeping in the next room.

Laying down, Lucifina soon discovered what side the cardinal slept on, by the smell of his cologne on one of the pillows.
This was where she settled her head, taking in his scent as she drifted off to sleep….

Chapter 22: Sleeping Prince

The first few moments after waking, Lucifina had completely forgotten where she was.
Only after she sat up, did the memories of the night before come drifting back.
She looked at the empty space next to her, half hoping to see Copia laying there….
But she knew deep down that he would keep his word.

She slid out of bed and proceeded to get dressed.
A shower would have to wait until she got back to her room. It didn't seem right to use his, even though she knew he wouldn't have objected.

Lucifina crept into the living area, and saw that the cardinal was fast asleep on the sofa.
He was still fully dressed, with just his suit jacket undone to reveal a black high collared shirt.
She stopped and stared at him for a moment….
Lucfina had never seen a sleeping prince, but she imagined they would look something like this.

Seeing movement by Copia’s hand, she realized that the rats had taken advantage of him being there, and decided to snuggle up.
She honestly couldn’t blame the little guys for wanting to be close to him.

As Lucifina tried to sneak past, Cardinal Copia's white eye suddenly flew open….This would’ve been unnerving for most people, but not to Lucifina.

“Sorry, I was trying not to wake you…You looked so peaceful”, she whispered.

"Do you want some breakfast?”, he asked, sleepily.

“No I'm fine, thank you”, she replied, while recovering her shoes and belongings from the coffee table.

As she moved past the sofa again, he grabbed her hand. “Don't go and see Sister Imperator”, he said, kissing the inside of her wrist. “I will speak to her and put things right”

“Okay”, she agreed. “I’ll see you in the office”

__________________________________________________

Walking quietly down the corridor, Lucifina spied the red cassock of another cardinal.
Though this one was somewhat taller and wider, than the one she had just left.

“Good Morning, Cardinal Rufus”, she said, wondering if he had seen who’s room she came from.

“Good Morning, Sister….”

“Lucifina”, she finished.

Rufus gave her a belly laugh which was quite loud, considering how early it still was. “Oh yes, you’re Golgotha's girl aren’t you?”

“Yes, that’s right”, she smiled.

He may have been unsure of her name, but at least he knew her face…Though to be fair, she wasn't entirely sure of his until Copia had confirmed it.

“Well, have a good day”, Rufus said jovially before whistling away.

Lucifina decided then that she ought to pick up the pace, before she bumped into anyone else.

__________________________________________________

Arriving in her room, Lucifina immediately noticed a medium sized cardboard box, sitting on her dressing table.
Perhaps it was something else from Third, but there was no time to check it now. She had to get showered and ready for her first full day as Cardinal Copia’s assistant.

Lucifina had no idea why, but personal assistants were not required to wear a veil. She had noticed that Sister Asura still wore hers, but she wasn’t sure if that was by personal choice or Third’s insistence.

Copia seemed to want to remove Lucifina’s veil at every opportunity, so she decided to dispense with it completely. Instead, she found a nice black ribbon to tie her blonde hair with, and arranged it into a low side ponytail.

On the way out, she looked at the cardboard box again….But it would have to wait until later.

Chapter 23: The Price of Knowledge

Adam was the only one present when Lucifina entered the office….Perhaps Cardinal Copia had decided to see Sister Imperator, first thing.

“Good Morning, Sunshine”, said Adam, cheerfully.

“Good Morning”, she smiled.

“Was um…everything alright after I left, last night?”, he asked, quizzically.

Lucifina wondered if Adam was aware of what the cardinal had done to try and remedy her financial situation….He probably was.

“Yes, fine”, she replied, even though it wasn’t strictly true.

“That’s good, then”, he said, before heading for the door. “I’m going to get some tea, if you want some”

“Yes, please”, she giggled

After Adam left, Lucifina started scanning the bookshelf with her eyes.
She had spotted some literature on ghoul magic the other day, and wondered if it contained any information that could help her with the Cirrus situation.

After finding what she was looking for, Lucifina came across a chapter on summoning and binding.

She read that under normal circumstances, the ghoul would be bound to the one who summoned them. However, certain conditions should be met in order for the binding to be successful.

The intended ‘Master’, should be present at the time of the ghoul’s arrival, so that first contact can be made with them.
That initial meeting can be pivotal to a successful binding, whereupon the intended master should offer support and ensure that the ghoul’s needs are met.
This builds mutual respect and strengthens the bond between ghoul and master….

Now it all made sense to Lucifina.

Apart from the summoning, Third had fulfilled none of his obligations to Cirrus.

Lucifina then searched for instructions on what to do if the initial conditions for binding were not met.

There appeared to be only two options, and they both made Lucifina’s blood run cold….

The office door opened and Lucifina had expected it to be Adam returning with the tea.
Instead, Cardinal Copia walked in wearing his traditional red cassock.

His eyes darted straight to Lucifina’s now ashen white face. “What’s wrong?”, he asked, rushing to her side.

Immediately seeing the issue, Copia took the book from her hands, and slammed it shut.

“Presumably you’ve read the part about killing the current master, in order to attain an already bound ghoul?”, he asked, with a slightly shaky voice.

She nodded in reply.

He took Lucifina by the shoulders and sat her down in his chair. “I’ve known that Third wasn’t going to be able to bind that ghoul, from the very beginning”, he admitted. “And if I thought that there was even the slightest chance that he would harm you over it….I’d have acted long before now”

“But he’s Papa”, she replied.

“I don’t care….I’d have sent you and Cirrus far away, where he’d never find you”, he vowed. “Whatever the consequences for me….”

Despite the circumstances, it made her heart flutter that he was willing to go to such lengths to protect her….But the thought of something happening to him because of it, terrified her.

“It was a scary thing to read, but I don’t believe that Third would hurt me, either”, she said.

"Then why do you look so worried?"

"The book also says that the ghoul can be returned"

Copia nodded. “Yes, and that would be Third’s most likely course of action”

“But what if Cirrus doesn't want to go back?....She almost died getting here, so what would it be like returning?”

The cardinal knelt down in front of Lucifina, and she knew by the expression on his face that she wasn’t going to like what he had to say….

“You may not believe it, but ghouls can be extremely dangerous creatures….Third isn’t going to want to keep one that he can’t control”, he said solemnly.

Lucifina buried her face in her hands. “Did I do the wrong thing, by interfering?”

He gently pulled her hands away from her face. “No. You saw someone who needed help, so you helped them….This is completely Third’s fault. It’s his mistake”

“But Cirrus will suffer for it”, she cried.

Copia bit his plump bottom lip in frustration. “I can’t even bind her, myself”

That was settled then, Lucifina really had no choice but to appeal to Third, himself.
She had to do whatever it took to stop him from throwing the poor ghoul back to the void….Back down to Hell.

Adam returned with the tea and immediately stopped in his tracks. “Sorry, am I interrupting something?”, he said in an awkward tone.

“No, it’s alright”, Copia replied, before turning back to Lucifina. “If there was anything I could do for Cirrus, I would do it….”

There was no doubt in Lucifina's mind that he meant it, too.

“I know”, she replied, brushing the side of his face with her hand. His sideburn was softer than it looked.

The cardinal took Lucifina by the hand and led her over to the sofa. He then sat down next to her, while Adam poured the tea.

“I just heard from Sister Morrigan that the clerics have arrived. They’re in with Sister Imperator, now”, Adam said.

"That would probably explain why I couldn’t get in to see Sister Imperator”, Copia reflected.

The clerics and the mysterious Neith….Lucifina had temporarily forgotten about that.

She glanced at the cardinal who was quite expressionless. Though he had already reacted in a concerning way, when the woman was mentioned the previous night.

Copia must have noticed her looking at him, because he gave Lucifina a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, I’ll speak to Sister Imperator as soon as i can”, he said, apparently misunderstanding her look of concern.

“Do you know these two clerics, well?”, she asked Adam, testing the water.

“Yes, I spent quite a bit of time with them in Rome”, Adam replied.

Before Lucifina could get any more information, there was a knock at the office door.
Lucifina wondered if it was the clerics, but it turned out to be Sister Asura.

“What can we do for you, Sister Asura?”, Copia enquired, politely.

“Papa says…May I have a word with your lovely assistant, in my office?”, Asura replied, trying to mimic Third’s accent at the same time.

Copia froze for a moment, before answering. “I’m afraid we’re in an important meeting at the moment, but Papa is welcome to come here and see Sister Lucifina, later”

“He won’t like that”, Asura warned.

Copia clenched his jaw. “Then please give Papa my deepest apologies”

Lucifina placed her hand on Copia’s arm. “I think it’s best if I just go….We don’t want to upset him”

"Fine, then we’ll both go”, he said, standing up.

“Oh and how would that look?”, she whispered to him. “Besides, you said you weren't worried about Papa trying to….”. She made a throat slitting gesture with her finger. “Me”

His eyes went wide for a second. “No, of course, not”

“Then I will see you soon”, she replied, casually walking past him.

Copia watched Lucifina follow Asura almost out of the door, before calling, “Ten minutes, and then I'm coming to get you”

Chapter 24: The Clerics

Sister Asura showed Lucifina into Third’s office, before returning to her reception desk next door.

Lucifina noticed that their papa's office looked more like a boudoir than a place of work.
An ornate dressing table with a huge gold framed mirror, seemed to be the focus of the room. It stood proudly like a testament to his vanity, and even the stained glass window with it's kaleidoscope of dancing colours, could not compare to its majesty.

Third stood up from his desk and kissed Lucifina on both cheeks.
She didn’t feel completely comfortable with it, but daren't say anything to displease him now.

“You wanted to see me Papa?”, she asked, although she could probably guess why.

“I just wanted to check that you hadn’t forgotten about tonight”, he replied.

“No I haven’t forgotten, Papa”

“Good. Good….And the dress, it fits alright?”

“Yes, thank you”, she replied, though in truth she hadn't actually tried it on yet.

“Well then, shall we meet at the front entrance, at say….Seven thirty?"

She nodded. “Yes, Papa”

“Wonderful!”, he replied, getting up.

Lucifina took a deep breath. “Actually Papa there’s something I’d like to discuss with you…”

“It sounds intriguing, but I'm afraid it will have to wait until tonight”, Third said. “The old buzzard wants to see me”

Undoubtedly he was referring to Papa Nihil.

Third straightened his robes, before crossing to her side of the desk. “Would you mind?”, he asked, picking up his mitre and offering it to her.

Lucifina carefully placed the mitre on Third’s head, setting it as straight as possible.
She also smoothed out his jet black bangs, because she knew that to Papa, his hair was just as important.

“It would be good if I had someone to do this all the time, no?”, he chuckled. Although this battled Lucifina, because he possessed a large enough mirror for the purpose.

Lucifina couldn’t get a word in after this, because Third proceeded to usher her out the door in front of him…

Copia needn’t have worried….She was out of there in two minutes flat.

__________________________________________________

Walking back to Cardinal Copia’s office, Lucifina heard the familiar voice of her friend, Tenebra, calling her from behind.

“Lucifina!....I want a word with you”, Tenebra said, although there was no genuine malice in her voice.

“What's wrong?”

“I just overheard —"

“You mean you were eavesdropping?”

“Well yes”, Tenebra admitted. “Anyway, Cardinal Rufus was telling Sister Nocturna that he saw you doing the walk of shame from Cardinal Copia’s quarters, this morning”

“That’s not true….I have no shame”

Tenebra's mouth fell open. “Huh?”

Lucifina laughed at her friend. “I stayed with him, but nothing happened”

Tenebra waved her finger. “You know what?. If it was anyone else, I wouldn’t believe it….But you two….”

Just then, Lucifina pressed her finger to her lips, to quiet her friend. She could hear an unfamiliar voice coming from the Cardinal's office.

Peering through the keyhole, Lucifina could just make out Copia leaning against the front of his desk, as he often did.
He appeared to be talking to two white and gold cloaked figures, standing before him.
She could see nothing else about them, aside from them both having dark hair.

“Looks like the clerics are here”, whispered Lucifina.

“Clerics?....Wow, they’re a rare sight around here. All based at Basilisk, aren’t they?”

She was, of course, referring to the Ministry of Basilisk in Rome.

“Apparently so”, Lucifina replied.

"Instead of spying, why don’t you just go in?”, asked Tenebra.

Lucifina sighed. “Because I think the lady cleric, might be an old flame”

“What of Cardinal Copia’s?”, Tenebra asked trying to see for herself.

“Well, I don’t know for sure….But he got jittery when her name was mentioned, last night”

“And that's what you're basing your assumption on?”, Tenebra blinked. “Maybe they just didn’t get on”

“Maybe”

“Well….Only one way to find out….”

Without warning, Tenebra opened the door and practically pushed Lucifina inside.

Lucifina was about to chide her friend, when she suddenly realized all eyes were upon her….

“Sorry for bursting in”, she said with a nervous chuckle.

This was preceded by a snigger from Adam. He was nearest to the door, and probably witnessed what happened.

The cardinal shook his head, but was clearly smiling. “You haven’t met my new assistant, have you?"

He held out his hand to Lucifina, beckoning her to stand next to him.

Lucifina sensed nothing untoward in Copia’s manner, as he made the introductions
She had thought at first that there was nothing to worry about, that was until she laid eyes on the other woman….

There was no escaping it, Neith was quite beautiful.

The female cleric was tall, slim, and like the cardinal, Lucifina suspected she had very long legs.
Not that Lucifina’s own legs would be considered short, but this woman was like a gazelle.

Even Neith’s hair was perfect, with her smooth walnut brown locks, cut into a straight fringed bob.
Her skin was golden brown and her eyes were dark and almond shaped. She really did have the appearance of an Egyptian goddess, or what Lucifina had seen of their depictions in books.

One thing was for sure….She was the polar opposite of Lucifina, who was fair skinned, blue eyed and often had unruly, wavy light blonde hair.

Everything about Neith was immaculate, and due to her position, was probably every bit as intelligent and cultured as Copia.

Why wouldn’t he be attracted to this perfect woman?

After the introduction, Cleric Amun shook Lucifina's hand warmly, while his female counterpart politely nodded.

“I’ll fetch our guests some refreshments, shall I?", asked Lucifina forcing herself to smile.

Copia took her hand. “I’ll come and help you”

“No it’s fine….You stay and catch up”

“But they're here to see Adam, really”

She withdrew her hand from his. “It’s alright, I can ask Sister Tenebra to help me”, she insisted in the knowledge that her friend was likely still waiting outside the door.

To prove her point, Lucifina opened the office door, and her friend almost stumbled in. Lucifina suspected that she was still spying through the keyhole.

The cardinal invited the clerics to sit on the sofa, but didn’t take his eyes off his female assistant until she was well out of view.

Chapter 25: Adorably Awkward

“Poor Cardinal Copia looked like he wanted to leave the room as much as you did”, Tenebra commented, following Lucifina to the Ministry kitchen.

“So, you really were watching”, chuckled Lucifina.

Tenebra shrugged. “Well….”

“Did you see her?....The female cleric?”

“Yes, I saw her”

“And?”

“And what?”

“What do you think of her?”

“I don’t think it really matters what I think”, Tenebra replied. “I think what you really care about, is what your cardinal thinks of her”

Tenebra wasn’t wrong….Lucifina cared deeply about what he thought…

“But your opinion is important to me, too….Please Tenebra”

Tenebra sighed. “Okay, she’s attractive….But I certainly wouldn't say she's prettier than you”

“Honestly?”

“Honestly”, Tenebra confirmed. “That woman doesn’t have your lovely hair, your big blue eyes, or your…”, she trailed off, pointing to Lucifina's chest area.

“What?”, laughed Lucifina, looking down.

“She definitely doesn't have those things….And they have to score you some points, at least”, Tenebra snorted.

Lucifina went wide eyed and laughed. “I can’t believe you just said that!”

“Well, you wanted me to be honest”, Tenebra grinned, while putting her arm around Lucifina and giving her a tight squeeze.

It never failed to amaze Lucifina how much laughing with her friend could lift her spirits.

_______________________________________________

When she and Tenebra returned with the refreshments, Lucifina knelt down with the intention of pouring the tea.

“Let Adam do it”, Copia said, before taking her hand and helping her up. He laced his fingers through hers while walking her over to his desk.

The cardinal pulled out his chair for Lucifina to sit down on, and Tenebra took advantage of Adam’s now empty seat.

After Adam served the tea, they all chatted pleasantly over their drinks, and Lucifina noticed that Copia stood next to her throughout the entire conversation.

Cleric Amun was quite talkative, whereas his female counterpart seldom spoke. Even so, Cleric Neith was still quite amiable and her eyes only seemed to move in the cardinal's direction, when he said something.

Lucifina could feel her anxiety slowly ebbing away, as Adam offered to show the clerics to their guest quarters. Tenebra also took the opportunity to vacate, but before she did, Lucifina had a favour to ask….

“Do you mind escorting Cardinal Golgotha to and from the Cardinal's dinner tonight?”

“No, I don’t mind”, replied Tenebra, before nervously looking at Copia. Thankfully, he didn’t appear to be listening. “So you're still going with Papa, then?”, she whispered.

Lucifina sighed. “I have to now”

“Right well, I will see you tomorrow, then”, replied Tenebra before returning her voice to normal volume. “Goodbye, Cardinal!”

“Goodbye, Sister Tenebra…Feel free to drop by anytime”, he replied, while rummaging for something in his desk drawer.

Before leaving, Tenebra looked back at Lucifina and whispered, “I hope you know what you're doing”

Lucifina hoped she did, too….

________________________________________________

Lucifina looked at Cardinal Copia behind his desk….They were finally alone, again.

“The clerics seem nice”, she said, feeling the need to make conversation with him.

He gave her a reply that resembled more of a grunt than an actual answer.

“Are you alright?”, she asked nervously.

He gave her a smile. “Yes- yes, I'm fine”

Copia reached down to his bottom draw, and Lucifina gasped hearing a distinct cracking sound.
He immediately sat straight back up again, grasping his shoulder.

She felt a pang of concern for him. “Have you hurt yourself, Cardinal?”

He laughed through clenched teeth. “Yes….I think it’s the result of sleeping on the sofa, last night”

"Then I might be able to ease your discomfort, if you’ll let me”, said Lucifina, approaching him. “It used to help Cardinal Golgotha, sometimes”

In actuality, Lucifina had studied a book on massage techniques with the intention of trying them out on her adopted father…. Unfortunately he was not a willing participant.

Standing behind Copia’s chair, Lucifina tapped the cape of his red cassock. “Is it alright to take this off?”

She had expected him to undo it himself, but instead he sat back and allowed her to remove it. Lucifina did her best to ignore his divine scent, as she lent over his shoulder.
After folding it neatly in half, she placed the cape next to his hat, on the desk.

The cardinal's breath audibly hitched, as Lucifina began to gently massage his shoulders.
She couldn't help but smile at the fact that he trusted her without even knowing her intentions.

It was no surprise to Lucifina that Copia's muscles were completely tensed up, and wondered if she ought to make massaging him a permanent part of her duties.
She was slightly startled when he made a noise that sounded suspiciously like a growl, as she started to caress the back of his neck….
But at least he seemed to be enjoying the experience, and Lucifina wasn’t simply causing him more discomfort.

Moving her hands to his collarbone, Copia tilted his head back and looked blissfully at Lucifina.
At that moment, it would have been so easy to kiss him….And would the sky really fall if she did?

Lucifina was snapped out of her thoughts, by a firm knock at the door.

“Yes?”, the cardinal shouted, sounding decidedly irritated by the sudden intrusion.

She quickly withdrew her hands from him, and he seemingly whelped at the loss of contact.

If Lucifina had her way, he would be bent over the desk so she could release the rest of his tension….But for now, what she had done so far would have to suffice.

The door opened, and a lady with curly bluish black hair entered. “Good Day Cardinal Copia and Sister Lucifina….Sister Imperator sent me to tell you that she is now available for a meeting”

Though she often appeared stoic to some, Lucifina knew Sister Morrigan to be quite a friendly person. She just had an incredibly difficult job, being personal assistant to Sister Imperator.

“Thank you, I will be there shortly”, Copia replied, as Sister Morrigan turned and left.

Lucifina quickly helped him put his hat and cape back on. “You don’t want to see Sister Imperator, improperly dressed”, she said.

After she buttoned up his cape, Copia took both her hands in his. “Thank you, my shoulder feels much better now….It all does”, he smiled.

He rubbed his thumbs along the back of her hands for a moment. She was becoming quite accustomed to the feel of his gloves and wondered if she would ever see him without them.

“You better go….She doesn't like to be kept waiting”, Lucifina reminded.

“Yes, I know”, he replied, backing towards the door. “I’m leaving now”

Copia was so busy still looking at Lucifina, that he almost walked into the door, when he finally did turn around.

Lucifina giggled to herself after he left.

How could someone so smart and confident, be so adorably awkward at the same time?.

Chapter 26: An Unexpected Visitor

It was the first time that Lucifina has been left alone in the office, for any great length of time.
It seemed like Cardinal Copia had been gone a long while, and she wasn't sure if this was a good sign or a bad one….
Adam had also yet to return and was presumably still busy with the clerics.
Lucifina wasn't sure why she was feeling so anxious, it’s not like she didn’t know what to do, if someone visited.

Even so, Lucifina still jumped out of her skin when there was a knock at the door.

“Come in”, she said, trying her best to exude an air of confidence.

She couldn't have been more surprised when the willowy form of Cleric Neith walked in.

“I’m afraid Cardinal Copia isn’t here at the moment, but I can pass on a message”, Lucifina said in a professional tone.

“I know, he’s still in Sister Imperator’s office”, Neith replied, with a voice that had an annoyingly sexy huskiness to it. “I actually came to see you”

“Oh…So what can I do for you, Cleric Neith?”

“It’s not pleasant….But I really feel I need to say something”

“About what?”, Lucifina asked, though she already had a horrible notion she knew what was coming….

“About Cardinal Copia”

Lucifina’s first instincts about this woman had been right. She knew Neith was going to be trouble, from the start.
She found herself fighting the urge to throw the female Cleric out, just for uttering his name in malice.

“Go on”, said Lucifina. struggling to remain civil.

Neith continued. “I know for the most part, he comes across as a warm, caring man….But he has a darkness to him”

“Well, of course he does. He wouldn't be very successful as a Satanic Cardinal, otherwise”, replied Lucifina, defensively.

Neith sighed. “Perhaps darkness wasn’t the right word….Cruel and sadistic might be more accurate. Especially when it pertains to women”

"I don’t believe you”, Lucifina hissed.

All civility had flown out of the window now. Cleric or not, this woman was crossing the line….

“I think you need to leave”, she warned.

Instead of obeying, Neith stepped closer to Lucifina and boldly took her hand.

“You think I’m lying?....Well, let's see if any of this is familiar….”

Neith proceeded to touch and caress Lucifina's hand in a way that mimicked Copia's actions of affection. The threading of his fingers, the rubbing of his thumbs….Lucifina pulled her hand away.

“It seems to be a game he likes to play”, explained Neith. “Just enough contact for you to suspect that he might have feelings for you….But not enough, for you to be absolutely sure”

Lucifina started to feel sick to her stomach.
Copia couldn't just be playing games with her….Could he?

Neith began to slowly pace around the room. “The cardinal will do everything he can to draw you in….He will be handsome, funny, charming, and protective. Everything you could ever want in a man”

"And why would he do that?”, asked Lucifina in disbelief.

Neith shrugged. “I could not say for sure, other than he seems to get some twisted pleasure from it. But be warned, there will come a time when you find the courage to declare your feelings for him….And that is when he will inevitably break your heart, purely because he wants to see you suffer”

"And how do you know this?” Lucifina asked, trying to hold back her tears.

Even the chance that Cleric Neith could be telling the truth, was too much for Lucifina's heart to bear….

"Because I told him of my own feelings, when I knew him in Rome”, Neith replied. “He pretended to be confused and claimed he had done nothing to encourage my affections. Yet he did everything to spur them on”

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“I’m telling you because you seem like a decent person, and I don't want him to damage you the way he damaged me”

__________________________________________________

After Cleric Neith had gone, Lucifina stood frozen in place….

Lucifina had dared to hope that perhaps she meant something to Cardinal Copia.
It tore at her heart to think that he may see her as nothing more than his next victim…

The office door opened and her heart leapt thinking it might be the cardinal, but instead Adam casually sauntered in.

“That Cleric Amun is a nice chap, but he never stops talking”, Adam laughed.

“Cleric Neith had quite a bit to say, too”, she numbly replied.

“Really?….I thought she was pretty quiet when we were all talking”, he shrugged.

Lucifina slumped down in her desk chair. “Actually, she’s been back since then, to speak to me…."

“Oh….Well, she did go off for a bit, but I didn’t know why”, he replied, before turning his head to the side. “So what did she say?”

Lucifina sighed. “Nothing….”

Adam looked confused, but only for a moment….Then an expression of realization suddenly crossed his face. “Don’t tell me, it was about Cardinal Copia”

Lucifina glanced down at the floor and slowly nodded.

“Come sit with me and I will explain”, he said, patting the space next to him on the sofa. “Under the circumstances, I don't think the cardinal would mind if I told you”

Chapter 27: Adam Explains

"Firstly it’s all nonsense”, Adam said when Lucifina sat down.

“You don’t even know what she said”

“I can imagine”

“She was very convincing”

“Neith is an extremely talented cleric, and I look forward to learning all I can from her”, he began. “But she is also an accomplished liar and a master manipulator”

“She told me that the cardinal is some kind of sadist, who takes pleasure in emotionally hurting women”

Adam burst into a fit of laughter. “I’m sorry but that is ridiculous….She’s just pissed because she’s been used to getting what she wants”

“What did she want?”, asked Lucifina.

She knew what Neith wanted, she just needed to hear Adam say it.

“Cardinal Copia”, he replied. plainly. “Neith wanted him and he refused her”

“But she knew things, Adam”

“Like what?”

Lucifina tried to speak with a steady voice. “Like how he touches me, and the way he holds my hand….Neith suggested that he did the same to her”

Adam folded his arms. “Well, he most certainly didn’t”

“Then how would she know?”, asked Lucifina, trying to keep her tears at bay.

“I know exactly how”, Adam smiled. “Think back to when we were all sat in here, earlier”

Lucifina squeezed her eyes tight shut as the penny finally dropped.

Neith knew of Copia’s interactions with Lucifina, because she had witnessed them with her own eyes….Lucifina had thought that the female cleric wasn’t paying the cardinal much attention, but in reality she was.

“The physical contact between the two of you has become so habitual, that you probably didn’t even realize”, he chuckled.

"No I didn't ", she blushed.

"Look I don't fully understand your relationship, but I know this....Cardinal Copia has been my mentor for almost ten years, and in all that time i've never seen him connect with anyone, like he has with you"

Tenebra had also mentioned that she never saw the cardinal close with anyone, and she hadn't known him nearly as long as Adam. Lucifina honestly didn't know whether to be happy or sad, that Copia had been alone all that time....

Adam continued. "Now the cardinal and I are close friends, but it took him a long while to let me in. He's a very guarded man. Except with you he lets it down so easily....You've literally known him a matter of days, and yet he can hardly stand to be away from you"

"I want to believe you"

"Then do!. I wouldn't lie to you", Adam promised. "The cardinal was the pleasant person he usually is, around Neith, and nothing more. Now i'm sure he never meant to upset her, but the misunderstanding was hers"

Lucifina didn't know why, but she felt she could genuinely trust Adam. Perhaps it was because he never did reveal her true name to anyone, after he promised he wouldn't.
It was a small thing, but it went a long way to prove his integrity.

"Neith unfortunately has an extremely large ego, so she will never admit her wrong doing", Adam shrugged.

"It's sad she's like that"

"Well, she'll be sorry when the cardinal finds out what she said"

"Maybe we shouldn't tell him"

"And let her get away with it?"

Lucifina bit her lip. "It's just that she's one of your assessors, isn't she?....I wouldn't want her taking anything out on you"

"She wouldn't dare!", he scoffed.

"But it would be hard to prove if she did, wouldn't it?"

"I see your point”, Adam said, deflatedly. “Perhaps we should hold off on saying anything, until after my exams”

“That’s probably best”, she agreed.

Adam shook his head. “I can’t imagine why Neith would even want to risk upsetting the cardinal”

“Why is he scary?”, she asked, trying not to sound excited at the prospect.

“Holy Hellfire is he…I certainly wouldn't want to get on the wrong side of him”

She blinked in disbelief. “I had no idea…He seems so mild mannered”

“And he usually is. But when he’s crossed….Yikes!”, he replied.

Adam started chuckling to himself.

“What’s so funny?”, Lucifina asked, confused.

“Well I was just thinking about how scary the cardinal said that you were, when you were angry at him last night. Scary but magnificent, he said”, Adam explained. “He also said that he was quite shocked when you suddenly yelled at him. Shocked, but also a little bit turned —”

“Yes, thank you”, she interrupted. “And did he tell you what he did?”

“He did, and I warned him it could go sideways”, Adam replied regretfully. “But I also know that he was just trying to help, because he cares for you”

“I know that”

Adam lowered his voice. “And between you and me, I think he was also afraid that if he didn’t act, you might end up turning to Papa for help”

That idea never actually entered Lucifina’s head, but the fact that Copia may have thought of it, made what she intended to do that night, even harder….

"I know the cardinal did what he did with the best of intentions…But I’m afraid I can't just accept his financial help” , Lucifina said.

Adam nodded in agreement. “I know you’re proud, I understand that. I may come from a wealthy English Satanic family, but I always insisted on paying my own way, too”

Chapter 28: Viper

Cardinal Copia returned to the office, looking more than a little pleased with himself. “Ta-da!...I think I may have something in place to help those with financial issues”, he smiled.

“That’s good news”, Adam replied.

“I just have something to discuss with the other cardinals tonight, and we should be set”

“Oh yes, you have that dinner”

“Of course, I’d rather be dining with the two of you again. But at least I have a good reason to go now”

How ironic. Lucifina felt exactly the same way about Mephisto's gathering that evening.

Adam got up from the sofa, allowing the cardinal to sit down next to Lucifina.

“You’re very quiet, Flower”, Copia said, covering her hand with his.

She almost flinched, remembering Neith's words.

He looked confused. “I promised you I would do something, and I have….I thought you would be happy”

Of course she was happy about the prospect of her friends not having to struggle anymore.
There were just so many other things to think about, too. Cirrus, Cardinal Golgotha, and the slight possibility that the man she adored might actually be an emotional sadist.

“I am happy. Thank you”, she replied, trying to sound more grateful.

Why would Copia go to such lengths if he didn’t genuinely care?

“I’m eating with the clerics tonight”, Adam said from behind his shared desk.

“Good, I'm glad you’re getting on with them” , smiled Copia. He turned back to Lucifina. “I shouldn’t be all that late…I could cook you something to eat afterwards, and tell you what happened”

“No thank you, that’s not necessary. I can catch up with you, tomorrow”

In reality she wanted nothing more, but she had her own important task to complete that evening.

“Besides, you could do with an early night, sleeping in your own bed”, she added in an attempt to dispel the disappointment in his eyes.

"I would lay on the sofa every night, to keep you safe", replied Copia, staring straight at her. Lucifina thought she might melt under his mesmerizing gaze…

Was this what Neith meant when she said that Copia would do everything he could to draw Lucifina in?

Feeling an overwhelming need to get away, she suddenly stood up. “I'm sorry, but would you mind if I took a little break?”

“No, of course not”, the cardinal replied, bemused. “Would you like me to come with you?”

“No it’s fine”, she insisted. “I'm just going to get a hot drink, or something”

“If you’re sure”

"I am”, she replied, as she headed for the door. “I won’t be long”

__________________________________________________

It wasn’t yet dinnertime, so the hall was mostly empty. There were just a few people dotted about at the tables, drinking and chatting.

Lucifina spotted the two clerics sitting in the corner, and Amun gave her a friendly wave. He seemed like quite a nice man, it was just a shame about his female companion.

After pouring her tea, Lucifina sat down at the table nearest to the entrance. Thoughts whirled around her head, and she was beginning to wish that she hadn’t given Neith the time of day. As if to add insult to injury, the woman herself was currently making her way over to Lucifina. The latter thought about quickly leaving, but it would have looked slightly suspicious considering she had just sat down.

“I really hope I didn’t upset you too much earlier….Telling you what I did”, Neith said, sitting down next to Lucifina.

“Really?. Because it kind of seemed like your intention”, Lucifina replied.

“I’m not your enemy, Sister Lucifina. I just thought you had a right to know about his true nature”

“Well, the man you described sounds nothing like the man i’ve come to know”

“And how well is that?”, Neith smiled ruefully. “Enough to have seen his hands?”

Lucifina already knew she had never seen Copia’s hands, without his gloves….But why did that matter?

“I didn’t think so”, Neith mused. “Because i’ve seen them, and —-”

“Hold your tongue, you viperous bitch”

Lucifina’s mouth fell open.

She had never heard Cardinal Copia speak to someone like that before.
It was a mystery how long he had been standing behind them, but judging by his wide, angry eyes, it was long enough….

Cleric Neith looked terrified. “We were just —"

“You are a guest here….How dare you spit venom at Sister Lucifina!”, he hissed, not letting the lies leave her lips. He then turned to his assistant. “I think you’ve suffered enough of her maliciousness, don't you?”

Copia made a point of threading his fingers through Lucifina’s as he led her away from the other woman. “I’ll deal with you later”, he shot back over his shoulder.

Chapter 29: Scars

Cardinal Copia took Lucifina back to the office and immediately asked Adam to give them some privacy. His male assistant did so without question.

“I followed you, because I knew something was wrong…I just didn't realize it was bloody Neith”, Copia said, after Adam had left.

Lucifina sighed. “She came to the office when you weren't here earlier”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry, I never imagined she would do something like that”

“What happened? Why is she so bitter?...I mean you don't have to tell me, but…”

The cardinal shrugged. “She just formed an attachment to me, but I didn’t feel the same as she did. The problem was she couldn't accept it and tried to….force the issue?"

“Oh!”

“It was quite awkward and I felt bad about it. I even apologized in case I had unintentionally given her the wrong idea….She still couldn't seem to accept it, though, like her ego wouldn't let her. I definitely got the feeling that she wasn’t used to being turned down”, he explained.

“I think you may have been a bit harsh on her though, in the dinner hall”, Lucifina said, honestly.

“It just made me so angry that she targeted you”, he replied. “And I needed her to know that”

Lucifina looked down at her feet. “I’m worried she might take this out on poor Adam”

“Adam is tougher than he looks”, Copia assured. “But just in case, I will report this to High Cleric Thoth….Neith answers to him, they all do”

“Do you have to report her?”

“I think it’s best”

The cardinal removed his red hat and put it on his desk, and to Lucifina's amazement he started to take off his black leather gloves….

He suddenly looked nervous. “Now then, about my hands….”

She interrupted him. “No please….You don’t have to show —”

Lucifina saw that Cardinal Copia’s hands were both heavily scarred by what appeared to be scorch marks.
The red scarring streaked from his wrists and went all the way down to the tips of his long fingers.

She wanted to cry…

What could have happened to him, to be burned so badly?

“You see….That look on your face is exactly why I didn't want to show you….”, he said, scrambling to pull his gloves back on.

Lucifina took his hand to stop him covering it up. “I’m not upset about what they look like”, she wept. “I’m upset about the pain you must have gone through….”

Copia smiled, but Lucifina could see the tears glazing his eyes. “It's alright, they don’t hurt….Not anymore, anyway", he said.

“What happened to you?", she asked, though part of her was afraid of the answer.

Copia sighed. “I wish I could tell you the circumstances surrounding this, but I'm sworn to absolute secrecy”

“Oh….well, if you're not allowed to tell me….”

Even Lucifina understood that there was undoubtedly information that a member of the dark clergy hierarchy couldn't possibly share with a lowly sister.

He lent in closer to Lucifina and lowered his voice so that only she could possibly hear him. “The only reason Neith knows about my hands is because she and the other clerics were present when it happened….And not because there was any degree of intimacy between the two of us”

So the clerics had been there….Did that mean it happened during some kind of ritual?

Lucifina gasped. “Does this have any connection to why you were away longer than everyone expected?"

“Yes”

“You were sent on some kind of mission?”

“Something like that…”

“Does Papa know why?”

“Not the details…Much to his annoyance".

"But surely, Sister Imperator knows...."

Copia held up his hand. “Please no more questions… If you know too much I will have to kill you, and I don’t relish that paperwork”

Lucifina sighed. “Sorry”

He had probably already told her more than he should have…It wasn't fair of her to press for more….

The cardinal's face suddenly fell into a horrified expression. “Forgive me, I shouldn't have threatened to harm you even in jest”

“What? Don’t be silly”, she chuckled. “Besides, you might miss me”.

Lucifina was stroking his hand now, and barely realized she was even doing it….

He smiled. “You're not wrong, Flower”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

A loud knock at the door interrupted them, and this was preceded by someone just bursting in without invitation.

“Ah Copia!”, said Cardinal Rufus. He was large and loud…And evidently thought it was acceptable to just dispense with titles. “I was just checking that you hadn't forgotten about the Cardinal's dinner”

Copia quickly put his bare hands behind his back. “No, I haven't forgotten. I helped organize it, after all”

“Well, I just thought I'd make sure, with the amount I've seen you buzzing around today….It’s easy for these things to slip one’s mind, isn't it?”, the large cardinal chuckled.

Damn cheek.

“I’ll be leaving soon, don’t worry”, Copia replied, practically corralling Rufus towards the door. This was particularly funny to watch, as he was half the big guy’s size.

“Goodbye Sister….”

“Lucifina”, Copia finished.

“I don’t mean to sound disrespectful, but how did that buffoon ever become a cardinal?”, asked Lucifina after Rufus left.

Copia laughed. “Probably paid his way in, the same as Valentino….I had to claw my way up the chain, by working hard. The same as Golgotha I suspect”

“That’s why you're so much better than they are”, she smiled.

"I should go and get ready”, he sighed, though even Lucifina could tell he was procrastinating.

“l will put everything away and lock up”, she said, chuckling at the fact that Adam never did come back.

The cardinal reluctantly put his hat and gloves back on. “If you want to come by my quarters later, I’ll be back no later than nine…Nihil isn’t one for late nights”

“Thank you, but I shan’t bother you tonight”, she replied.

Lucifina hoped she wouldn't have to be out too late, herself. She at least wanted to be in her room by the time Aether arrived to stand guard….But of course, it all depended on Third.

She walked the cardinal to the door, and once again he took her hand and kissed the inside of her wrist….

“Goodnight Cardinal”, she said, feeling a pang of guilt at what she was about to do.

“Goodnight, Flower”, he replied, before finally leaving the office.

Chapter 30: For Cirrus

Thankfully, the black lace dress Third had sent Lucifina fitted fine.

When it came to shoes, Lucifina only processed two pairs, her plain black Mary Janes that she wore every day, and a pair of black lace up Victorian style ankle boots that she had bought from Tenebra….They were probably the only purchase that Lucifina had ever made for herself, and her friend had been reluctant to even accept the money.

Regardless, the boots would have to suffice for the evening.

Lucifina let her blonde hair loose and touched up her black eye makeup.
With lack of anything else, that was about as presentable as she could make herself.
She glanced at her black rain mack hanging up behind the door, but decided it wasn't suitable to wear to a party. Her dress had long sleeves, so hopefully she would be warm enough.

On her way out, she realized she still hadn't opened that cardboard box….

_____________________________________________

Lucifina crept quietly through the corridor, praying to the dark lord that she didn’t walk into Cardinal Copia. As much as she would have liked for him to see her in her dress, she would have a hard time convincing him that she was just ‘heading back to the office’, in that outfit.

As she reached the main foyer, other satanic siblings moved past Lucifina on their way towards the front entrance. Sunlight was shining in from outside and she could see the slim silhouette of a man standing in wait….

Lucifina had thought for a moment that it was Copia, but as she drew nearer she could see the black and white of his papal face paint….It was Third, completely out of his robes.

Papa now wore a long black open-fronted suit jacket with large buttons, a white high necked silk shirt, and a pair of fitted black suit trousers. Of course, they weren't as fitted as Copia’s had been, but like the cardinal, Third had an embroidered Grucifix above his left breast. Though notably Papa’s symbol featured a purple centre as opposed to Copia’s red. Lucifina presumed the purpose of this was to signify their status, even when they were dressed in a more casual manner.

Lucifina bowed her head, respectfully. “You look very handsome Papa”

“As do you, Sister Lucifina”, he replied cheerfully. “That dress looks quite beautiful on you”

“Thank you, Papa” she said, pulling it out to pose. Third seemed to be in good spirits, and it paid to keep him that way.

He bowed to Lucifina in turn, and lightly kissed the back of her hand. It didn't seem as intimate as when Copia did it, and she wondered if Third knew the significance of that….

“Um Papa….Do you know what it means if someone does this?”

She proceeded to take his white gloved hand and kiss the inside of his wrist.

Third raised his eyebrow. “I assume this is an example, and you're not actually propositioning me….”

She dropped his hand. “No, of course I'm not….I was just curious if you knew what it meant?”

“Because someone has kissed you in such a way?”, he asked.

“Maybe”, she blushed.

Third chuckled. “It is a bold kiss that indicates a clear desire for closeness and intimacy….A desire to bond”. He tapped his chin in thought. “It's quite an old way of expressing oneself, even where I come from….”

“Papa?”

"Of course”, Third smiled to himself. “Now that is interesting”

“What is?”, she asked, confused.

He shook his head. “No matter….Shall we go?, he asked, offering her his arm.

They stepped outside into the evening air and Lucifina's eyes were immediately drawn to the Imperator Guard standing either side of the Ministry entrance. They were a type of ghoul that were easily distinguishable from others, by their plague doctor style masks and long coats.
Whatever the reasoning for their particular attire, they instilled a suitable amount of fear into anyone who crossed them….And perhaps that was rather the point.

More satanic siblings hurried past Lucifina and Third as they crossed into the carpark, and Lucifina found it quite amusing how they scarcely seemed to notice their Papa out of his robes.
Omega, who appeared to be acting as chauffeur for the evening, stood waiting for his master next to a white Rolls Royce. The ghoul politely opened the car door for both passengers to seat themselves in the back, before settling himself into the driver's seat.

Lucifina could feel the car moving down the steep mountain that their Ministry was built upon.
She looked back at the tall spires fading from view, and had to fight the urge to tell the driver to turn back.

She had left Cardinal Copia this evening, without saying a word about where she was going….

_________________________________________________

Mephisto House was still a little distance away, and Lucifina had been struggling to think of a way to bring up the subject of Cirrus.

"Pretty view”, Third remarked, while gazing out of the window at the countryside. “In here, also”, he added.

With the lack of a mirror in front of his face, Lucifina could only assume he was referring to her.

“Thank you, Papa”, she said, graciously.

Lucifina pondered what to say next, before finally deciding on the direct approach.

“Papa?....Can I talk to you about something?”

“You can talk to me about anything”, he replied, pushing back his jet black bangs. It was a waste of time, as they just fell forward again.

“Well, this is about the ghoul, Cirrus”

Lucifina held her breath in anticipation of his reaction….

“What about her?”, he simply asked.

She let it out again….

“I just wondered what your plans are for her….You know, if you cannot bind her”

Third cleared his throat. “Have you discussed this with Cardinal Copia?”

“Yes, I have”

“Then you will already be aware of my only option in that event”

Lucifina sighed….It was just as they thought.

Third smiled teasingly. “Unless you and the cardinal were concerned that I might decide to kill her current master….”

Lucifina’s face dropped, causing Third to laugh hysterically.

“You are adorable when you're frightened“, he howled. “I am not permitted to do such a thing, and neither would I want to”. He started to calm down and his expression turned slightly serious. “I also rather suspect I would have a blade in my back, before the thought even entered my head”

“So you intend to send Cirrus back?”, she asked, looking down at her feet.

Third lifted her chin with his fingers. “Because of you, I am yet undecided....There may still be another way"

Lucifina sincerely hoped so, for the female ghoul's sake....

Chapter 31: Defending her Honour

Unsurprisingly, the grandest quarters in the Ministry belonged to Papa Nihil, because his entitled self, had insisted upon it….
He had the finest of everything and liked to flaunt his finery at every opportunity.

Cardinal Copia sat at a large dining table with Nihil, Second, Rufus, and Valentino.
Golgotha was to Copia's right, sat in a comfy armchair, in front of the fire.

“I did invite Third to join us, but he said he had a prior engagement”, said Nihil, gulping his red wine.

“Probably involving a woman”, snorted Cardinal Valentino.

Valentino was a Spanish man with heavily greying black shoulder length hair, and an extremely lecherous nature….Copia didn’t like him one bit.

He also wasn’t feeling too fond of Nihil, after what Lucifina had told him….

Copia was so deep in thought, that he didn't realize that Cardinal Golgotha had been trying to get his attention.

“Oh I'm sorry”, he apologized, feeling the tug of his suit jacket sleeve.

“You look bored shitless”, said Golgotha with a gravelly laugh.

“Yes”, Copia chuckled. He always did find the old cardinal's directness quite amusing.

Golgotha took a large sip of his bandy, and studied the younger man for a moment before speaking again. “How is Gabriel getting on?”

“I’m sorry, Gabriel?”, Copia asked, perplexed.

“My daughter….Sister Imperator gave her the name Lucifina, when she got here, but her original name is Gabriel”

“I didn't know that”, blinked Copia in amazement.

He could see why Sister Imperator would want the name changed….Even though it suited his angelic looking assistant so well.

“Gabriel”, Copia repeated with a smile….It just rolled from his lips like he was meant to say it.

Golgotha grinned. “I prefer it too, but she tells me off for saying it….Maybe you could convince her”

“Are you talking about your adopted daughter?”, Valentino interrupted. “She is quite the beautiful senorita”

Copia could feel his heart starting to beat faster in his chest….

He had to calm down, the man had only said that she was beautiful.
No need to get blood on his new suit, just yet…..

“Well, I tried my best to find her a nice rich man to take care of her….But alas she was ungrateful”, Nihil complained.

Copia balled his gloved hands into tight fists, under the table.
He tried to remind himself that Nihil was just a bitter old man, who probably wasn't long for this world….
As much as it hurt Copia to hear the old man’s plans for her, he knew they would never come to fruition.

Second and Rufus seemed to be staying well out of the ensuing conversation, and were chatting amongst themselves. Rufus may not have been a very intuitive man, but he was smart enough to follow Second’s example.

Valentino drained his wine glass, and noisily put it down on the table. “She would be more than welcome to warm my bed, if she wishes to be taken care of”

Thanking Satan that his suit was red enough to hide Valentino's blood, Copia leapt up from his seat…..

Valentino's eyes widened in fear, and Copia felt Golgotha’s hand clasping his arm.
The old man shook his head….

“I think you just insulted his lady”, Rufus advised, breaking the silence.

“Apologize Valentino”, said Second, cleaning his shades and putting them back on again.

Nihil smiled, wickedly. “Perhaps a blood duel is in order….We’ve never abolished those, have we?”

“I’m game!”, said Copia, clenching his jaw.

A worried looking Cardinal Valentino, shook his head vigorously. “No. I apologize Cardinal Copia for any offense I have caused”

“What about her father?”, Copia glared.

“I apologize, Cardinal Golgotha for insulting your daughter”, obeyed the Spaniard, nervously.

Copia made the decision there and then, that while he had the greasy letch in a vulnerable position, he was going to make him compensate Sister Tenebra, too.

“You also have an apology to make to someone else, but I will talk to you about that later”, Copia said to Valentino.

Looking around the room, Cardinal Copia realized he had one last matter to deal with….

“While I have your attention gentlemen, I have something I need to discuss with you”

Chapter 32: The Gathering

When Third and Lucifina arrived at Mephisto House, the party was in full swing.
Lucifina felt a little apprehensive, she had never been to a gathering such as this.

Mephisto House was a large two story home, with a beautiful balcony overlooking its own grounds. The lawn was perfectly mowed, and at its centre, was an impressive water fountain, featuring a stone gargoyle statue.

Omega parked the Rolls Royce on the curb, lined up with all the other guest’s cars.
Third offered Lucifina his arm and she walked with him down the pathway, towards the front entrance.

She could see his eyes scanning around the other guests as they went.

“Something wrong, Papa?”, she asked.

Third frowned. “There are a lot of people here that I do not recognize”

“Does that matter?”

“I’m not sure, but not all Satanists respect the rules that we at the Ministry live by….Best to stay close to me at all times, okay?”

“Okay”, she agreed.

_______________________________________________

The music was blaring as they stepped through the front door, which had two more stone gargoyles either side of it.
Inside, Lucifina saw that despite Third’s concern, there were actually quite a few Satanic siblings dancing in the lounge area. With the amount she had seen leaving the Ministry, she knew they had to be going somewhere.

Brother Mephisto himself, came to greet Third and Lucifina, followed by his two friends, Brother Israfel and Brother Cresil.
Lucifina didn’t find the latter two quite as repugnant as Mephisto, but they were still pretty much cut from the same cloth.

“Welcome Papa….and Sister Lucifina”, said Mephisto, seeming more than a little surprised at her presence.

“Good Evening, Brother Mephisto”, Third replied, politely.

Mephisto visibly looked Lucifina up and down, before smiling. “You look quite lovely, don’t you?....And how lucky you are having Papa all to yourself”

Lucifina returned the smile, though it was far from genuine. “Yes, very lucky”

“I had heard that you’d been spending a lot of time with Cardinal Copia”, said Mephisto, glancing around. “But I don’t think this would be his sort of thing”

She felt a pang of guilt…What would Copia think if he knew where she was?

“Shall we dance?”, Third suddenly suggested.

Before she had a chance to reply, Lucifina was being led into the centre of the room with the other swaying couples. She hadn't even noticed the music change to something suitable for slow dancing….

Third bowed in front of Lucifina with one hand behind his back. She couldn't help but let out a giggle, as she curtseyed.
He took her right hand in his left, and moved his right arm around and placed it on her back.
Lucifina tried her best to ignore the looks she was receiving from Papa’s admirers, as she rested her left hand on his shoulder.

Despite his infamous reputation with women, Third kept his body at a respectful distance from hers, throughout the dance, and no one was more surprised by this than Lucifina.

“Can you think of a more charming dance partner?”, he smiled.

Well actually, she could think of one….

She didn’t mean to do it, but an accidental sigh escaped her lips.

"What is wrong?”, asked Third.

She shook her head. “Nothing Papa”

"Shall we get some refreshments?”, he suggested.

“Yes, please”, she replied, though really she just wanted to go home.

Being there without the cardinal, just felt….Wrong.

Lucifina was about to follow Third to the kitchen area, when she was stopped by Mephisto.

"May I have this next dance, Sister Lucifina?”....It is customary to have at least one dance with the host”, he said, arrogantly.

He swept his hand through his flame red hair, in a pathetically obvious attempt to appear more attractive to her….Who in Hell did he think he was, Cardinal Copia?…. Mephisto couldn’t have held a candle to the cardinal, even if she didn’t find him repulsive.

“I’m sorry, but I'm very thirsty”, she replied, putting her hand to her throat. “Perhaps later"

Of course, Lucifina had no intention of dancing with him. Host of not, she would rather be kicked out of the party, than be anywhere near him.

Chapter 33: Golgotha's Plea

"I appreciate you walking me to my quarters, Copia ....Can I call you that?”, said Cardinal Golgotha, as they moved slowly down the stone corridor after dinner.

“Yes….And it’s my pleasure”, Copia smiled.

“I don't know where Tenebra got to. She was supposed to come, because I think Gabriel is having some time to herself”, explained Golgotha.

“Well, she’s had a busy day….She’s earned it”, replied Copia, though he wanted nothing more than to see her right now.

“You weren't really going to fight a duel, were you?”, Golgotha laughed.

Copia shrugged. “Actually I was just going to punch Valentino in the mouth, but….”

“Well I didn’t want to see you expelled for striking him.”, the older cardinal said. “And I know Gabriel wouldn't want that either, no matter what he said”

“So, you’d have been okay with the duel, then?", Copia grinned.

“Nihil was certainly keen to see one”, remarked Golgotha. “That man has a wicked streak in him…He’s always been like that”

“Did you know him when he was younger?”

“I did indeed, and Sister Imperator too….I could tell you some stories about them. If I was permitted to”

“I bet”

“Of course, things were a lot different back then. You could get away with a lot more dubious behaviour….We weren’t so bound to the codes as we are now….”

While Golgotha reminisced about the past, Copia let his mind wander to Gabriel.
He would have fought a duel for her….He would have fought a hundred duels for her.

“They were more of a stickler for uniforms, though”, Golgotha continued. “We had to wear them even off duty….We wouldn't have been allowed to wear nice suits like this”, he said, stroking Copia's red sleeve.

Without warning, Golgotha tugged the sleeve, bringing Copia to a halt.

“What is it?”, the younger cardinal asked.

Golgotha sighed. “I know she asked me not to interfere, but I think she’s too afraid to ask you herself”

“Gabriel?”

“Yes”

The older man had Copia's full attention now.

“Ask me what?”, the younger cardinal asked.

Cardinal Golgotha shook his head. “Maybe I shouldn't be saying this….But when I saw you defend her…”

“Golgotha….”

“I’ve asked around and I don’t think you do it, but I was hoping you would make an exception for her”

"Please you’re not making any sense….What did you want to ask me?”, said Copia in frustration.

“Would you anoint Gabriel?”

“What?”, Copia asked in shock. “She’s unanointed?”

But she had been at the Ministry almost a year….

A certain amount of time was afforded to newcomers to settle in, or even change their minds if they wished. But this was usually three months at most.
All this time Gabriel had been without Ministry protection, and prohibited to leave the grounds….

“I don't understand how she could've been overlooked for this long”, said Copia shaking his head.

“She wasn’t overlooked….She was just crafty”,

"How so?"

“Well every time her anointment was arranged she would always manage to get out of it, somehow”

“I see….”

Golgotha started to laugh. “The last time, they got as far as the Chapel of Ritual, when she fainted on Third….He carried her all the way to the infirmary, where she made a miraculous recovery”

Copia tried to ignore the sudden wave of jealousy that came over him….

“I think after that, they figured she just needed more time”, Golgotha shrugged.

“But why would she go to such lengths?”

Golgotha’s eyes turned sad. “I think she was afraid”

The old man’s answer cut through Copia’s heart like a knife….

If Cardinal Copia had his way she wouldn't have to go through it all, but unfortunately it was necessary for her protection.
As much as he didn’t like to think about it, he had assumed that Gabriel’s anointment had long since past….Now he knew otherwise, he couldn’t stand the thought of someone else anointing her.

“I just think she would be less afraid if you were there….Even if she didn't know that it was you”, said Golgotha with a sigh.

“It’s alright”’, Copia replied, rubbing the old man’s shoulder. “I will put in my request to anoint her”

“Thank you”, Golgotha said, gratefully. “But be warned that Third has probably done the same”

Copia smiled, reassuringly. “Then I will have to convince him to retract it”

Just then, a female voice echoed down the corridor.

“There you are!”, Sister Tenebra called. “Sorry, Sister Nocturna had me doing a stock take, and I completely lost track of time” ‘, she said when she reached them.

“Not to worry, I've been having a nice talk with Cardinal Copia”, smiled Golgotha.

Tenebra looked at Copia. “You're honoured, Cardinal….The old goat doesn't usually like to speak to anyone”, she laughed.

"Well, I never!”, Golgotha replied in mock disgust.

“Let's get you to bed”, she said, kissing the old goat on the head. “I don’t know about you, but I'm absolutely shattered….That Sister Nocturna is a real slave driver"

"Well, I have some news that might cheer you up”, Copia smiled.

“I can always use some good news”, Tenebra grinned.

“How about after we settle this gentleman, we call in on Gabriel and I will tell you together?”

This would give him the perfect excuse to see her….

“Oh, you’ve taken to calling her Gabriel as well, have you?”, Tenebra said with a nervous chuckle. “Thing is, I don’t think she wants to be disturbed, tonight”

“Well I'm sure she’ll want to hear this”, he insisted. “I tell you what, you go with Golgotha, and I will go and see her”

He had to see Gabriel now, regardless.
Tenebra was acting furtively and Copia was starting to worry as to why….

As he went to move off, Tenebra grabbed his arm.

“I’m sorry, she isn’t there”, the sister said, hardly able to look him in the eye.

Copia could feel the panic rising in his chest….

“Where is she?”

Chapter 34: To the Rescue

Having retrieved his snake hilted cane from his quarters, Cardinal Copia sprinted towards the front entrance of the Ministry.

What in Hell was Third thinking?

He had taken Gabriel to a Satanic gathering, probably for the pure purpose of having something pretty on his arm. And no doubt, without giving a single thought to her personal safety.
If things got out of control, an unanointed woman could very well be seen as fair game for something nefarious.
Copia didn’t believe that Third would participate in anything that would harm Gabriel, but if things turned ugly, he could do little to defend her, alone.

How dare he put her at risk, for the sake of his own vanity.
Papa or not, it was completely irresponsible of him.

There was, of course, the matter of why Gabriel had gone with Third to begin with, but Copia decided to push those thoughts to the side….
Getting her out of that dangerous situation was his priority, and all else would have to wait.

Copia skidded to a halt, as he reached the carpark.
To his utter dismay, every single vehicle had already been taken.

Was he the only one who didn’t know about this damn party?

__________________________________________________

Lucifina stood by the counter in the open plan kitchen, quietly sipping her drink.
Third was still in view as he mingled with other Satanic siblings from the Ministry.
Every so often he gave her a wink, to let her know that she wasn't forgotten.

There was quite a lot of rowdiness coming from the lounge area, as Mephisto and his friends partook in some kind of drinking game. Lucifina didn't really care what the host did, as long as he stayed away from her.

“It’s getting quite loud in here”, said Third walking back to her. “Shall we go up and sit on the balcony?”

She nodded. “Yes Papa, I could do with some air”

Thankfully, it was far quieter upstairs.

There was a small seating area with an ornate fireplace and a comfy looking sofa. A few doors came off this room, which Lucifina assumed to be bedrooms and perhaps a bathroom.

A large archway led to what appeared to be quite an extensive library, but what Lucifina really found strange was that there were two stone gargoyle statues standing either side.

Third threw a quick glance at the statues. “What odd things to find inside”, he commented.

Stepping out onto the balcony, Lucifina found the cool evening air quite agreeable. She hadn’t realized how stuffy it was inside, until now.
Looking over the veranda, Lucifina could see the road where their ride home, sat waiting.
She sincerely hoped they wouldn't be too much longer.

Lucifina knew that it would probably be too late to see Copia when she returned home, but just knowing that she was under the same roof again, would make her feel so much better….

“Shall we sit for a moment?”, asked Third, pulling out a chair from a lovely alfresco dining table.

Lucifina sat down and Third seated himself opposite her.

“I appreciate you accompanying me this evening”, he said. ”But I get the feeling your mind has been elsewhere”

Perhaps Third was more perspective than Lucifina had thought.

“I’m sorry Papa, I've enjoyed our time together I really have….But yes, I do have something on my mind”, she admitted.

“Hmm…Is it work?”

“Work?”

“Yes. You're assisting Cardinal Copia, are you not?”, he said before putting his head to the side. “What is he like to you?”

“He’s perfect”, she replied, perhaps a little too quickly.

Third raised the brow above his white eye. “Perfect?”

“Yes. He’s the perfect boss….Very calm and patient with me”

“Good. I’m glad ----"

Third suddenly broke off mid sentence…

“What’s wrong Papa?”

“I can hear something”

“What?”

“A horse”

Chapter 35: On a Pale White Horse

Lucifina listened too, and sure enough there was a faint sound of horse's hooves.

Her heart leapt from her chest…How could it conceivably be anyone else, but him?

The clip-clopping rhythm drew nearer, and Third stood up to peer over the balcony.

“Speak of the Devil, and he shall appear”, he said, flatly.

Lucifina slowly stood up next to him, to see for herself….

Malady and his rider were now clearly in view, stopping to a halt on the edge of the grounds.

“And I was half expecting a tricycle”, Third chuckled.

But Lucifina wasn’t listening, her eyes were transfixed on Cardinal Copia.

Why was he here?

As happy as she was to see his handsome face, she was also fearful of his reaction to her presence there.

Copia dismounted Malady, and Lucifina's eyes were immediately drawn to his attire.
He was wearing a fitted suit of blood red, with matching dress shoes of the same colour.
His waist length jacket was buttoned all the way up, with the hint of a black high necked shirt peeking out from underneath.
The cardinal's extraordinarily long legs were even more apparent in this outfit, and Lucifina wondered how he managed to ride in trousers that were so restrictive.

Evidently, Copia's choice of wardrobe hadn’t escaped Third’s notice either. “He’ll cut off his circulation one of these days”, he sniggered.

Lucifina could see that the cardinal was clutching a walking cane, as he strode determinedly down the pathway. She recognized it to be the same cane that had been hanging up behind his door the previous evening.

As though he could sense he was being watched, Copia glanced up at the balcony above. Their Papa may have been standing there too, but the cardinal's heterochromatic eyes darted straight to Lucifina.
She stared back at him expecting to see an expression of anger, but instead she saw something far worse…. Disappointment.

“Shit!....It’s the rat cardinal!”, shouted the voice of a Satanic brother, as Copia entered through the front door.

"I thought it was the horse cardinal, now?”, another replied.

“Whatever! He's coming!”, the first yelled back.

A moment later, a stream of Satanic siblings spilled out of the building and hurried to their vehicles.
Lucifina had no idea why, but Third seemed to find this highly amusing.

“Why do you think he's here, Papa?”, she asked. Though deep down she already knew the answer.

Third, ceased his laughter. “At a guess….For you”

________________________________________________

“Are you done cleaning house, Cardinal?”, asked Third as Copia appeared in the doorway.

Before the cardinal was able to reply, he found his gaze being helplessly drawn to Gabriel.
With her black curve kissing dress, Victorian ankle boots, and light blonde wavy hair trailing over her shoulders, she looked even more beautiful than she usually did.

As he studied Gabriel’s face, Copia noticed the brightness of her blue eyes under her dark eyeshadow, and the pure pinkness of her lips even though they were bare…
It was then that he was reminded of the night before, when she had slept in his bed. Unbeknown to her he had watched her while she slumbered, and it had taken every ounce of his self control not to kiss her….

The cardinal managed to drag his eyes back to Third. “May I speak to you, Papa?”

On the ride over, he had already decided what he was going to say….And it was something that not even Third dared argue with.

“Would you excuse us for a moment?”, Third said to his female companion, before following the cardinal back inside.

The two men walked towards the library archway, and Copia almost tripped over something extremely solid. It was the foot of one of the stone gargoyle statues.

He frowned, curiously. “Odd thing to have indoors….”

“Yes, yes, we’ve already been over this”, said Third in a slightly irritated manner. “Now I'm assuming you didn't come all this way just to break up the party?"

“ I'm not actually here to end your fun, Papa”

“Then why are you here, Cardinal?”

Copia didn’t like to lie, not even to Third….But he couldn't risk being refused.

“I’m here under order from Sister Imperator, to retrieve Sister Lucifina. She is unanointed and therefore must be escorted back to the Ministry at once”

Third raised his eyebrow. “Is that so?....Well, I wouldn't want to upset Sister Imperator”

As the cardinal followed the other back to the balcony, both men were unaware that someone lurking in the library had been listening to their every word….

_________________________________________________

Lucifina watched Copia and Third return, but only the latter stepped back out onto the balcony. The cardinal remained standing in the doorway, almost like he was guarding it.

Third placed his hands upon Lucifina's shoulders, and kissed both her cheeks. “The dear Cardinal is here to take you home… Apparently Sister Imperator has ordered it”

Then, completely without warning, Third pulled Lucifina in and kissed her tenderly on the lips.

Papa released her looking quite pleased with himself, while Lucifina stood frozen in place.

She couldn’t look at Copia….She daren't look at Copia.

Why would Third do that in front of him?

“Come please….”, she heard the cardinal say.

Lucifina finally turned to see that he was holding his hand out to her.
She walked towards him, but no sooner had her fingers touched the tip of his glove, he lowered it again.

_________________________________________________

Lucifina followed the cardinal back downstairs, feeling hurt and confused….
She knew that he was angry with her, even if he didn't say so…
As Copia walked in front of her, Lucifina couldn't help but gaze at the hand he had withdrawn from her. It had comforted her so many times, and now it just lay limp at his side.

Moving through the lounge area, they passed a couple who were still slow dancing.
Lucifina was filled with sadness, at the prospect she may never dance with Copia that way.
Perhaps the cardinal had a similar thought, because he momentarily stopped and moved his gaze between her and the swaying couple. He then looked down at the ground with an expression that almost broke Lucifina's heart, before carrying on out the door.

Walking along the pathway from the house, Lucifina soon realized she was being followed by Brother Mephisto and his two idiot friends.

“Sister Lucifina….What about that dance you promised me?”, Mephisto slurred drunkenly.

“I’m sorry, I have to go now”, she said, realizing the cardinal was already ahead of her.

“Hey!”, shouted Mephisto, catching up to her. “Don’t walk away from me, you snobby bitch!”

He attempted to grab Lucifina by the arm, but in the blink of an eye, she found herself firmly behind Copia. The cardinal had put himself between her and Mephisto, and was holding his cane to the drunken man’s chest in a sword like fashion.

“You’ve had your answer, Brother Mephisto”, Copia said calmly enough to anyone else’s ears, but Lucifina could detect a slight shakiness to his voice.

Both Israfel and Cresil backed away, leaving their friend to face the music alone.

“I apologize, Cardinal Copia”, said Mephisto with fake platitude.

“I believe you are on leave now, yes?”

“Yes, Cardinal”

“Then perhaps you should spend the time reflecting on your behaviour and adjusting it…I do not care who your father is, I will not tolerate your blatant displays of disrespect towards other Satanic siblings. Do I make myself clear?”

“As crystal, Cardinal….”, replied Mephisto, though he still managed to retain that insolent tone of his.

“Good. Now go back inside and sober up!”, Copia barked.

After Mephisto staggered back into the house, the cardinal looked at Lucifina.” Are you alright?”, he asked, quietly.

“Yes”, she replied. Lucifina didn’t care what Mephisto said. She cared that she wasn't receiving the physical contact from Copia, that a situation like this would usually instigate.

“Good”, he simply said in response.

Looking up, Lucifina could see that Third was watching them from the balcony. No doubt he had just witnessed the brief altercation.

“Cardinal, feel free to have Omega drive Sister Lucifina home, while you follow on your horse”, Third called.

“Thank you Papa, but that won't be necessary”, replied Copia with a smile that Lucifina didn't think looked very genuine.

The cardinal walked over to Malady who was sneakily trying to eat bits of lawn, but annoyingly found the grass too short to munch.

Copia gestured for Lucifina to get on the horse, and although he stood behind her, he did very little to help her up. This deeply hurt Lucifina, but she managed it just fine by herself.

After adjusting her dress and taking the reins, Lucifina shifted forward in the saddle, to enable Copia to climb up behind her. To her dismay, he instead clasped the side of Malady’s bridle and encouraged the horse to walk onwards….

Chapter 36: A Battle of Wills

They began their journey back to the Ministry via the main road.
Judging by the dry mud on Malady's legs, Lucifina assumed that Cardinal Copia had cut across the fields on his way to Mephisto House.
It was starting to get dark now, so perhaps taking the well lit road was the safest option….Even if it took considerably longer.

She looked down at Copia walking in silence next to her. Honestly, if he was so desperate to get her back to the Ministry, then surely it would be quicker if they rode together.

Reaching the foot of the steep mountain, Lucifina could feel herself becoming increasingly annoyed. He was behaving like a child….Yes, she had gone out without telling him, but she never invited Third to kiss her….

Lucifina dismounted Malady, and made sure it was the wrong side, so the cardinal couldn’t stop her. He looked confused but said nothing as she started walking, the other side of the horse.

After a time she involuntarily shivered in the night air. Sleeves on her dress or not, they did nothing to protect her from the rapidly dropping temperature.
Copia started to unbutton his red suit jacket, but Lucifina immediately put her hand up in refusal of it.

It had now become a battle of wills and from what Lucifina could tell, the cardinal had only two options….He could ride Malady with her so they could get to the warmth of the Ministry much sooner. Or he could stick to his foolish pride and prolong her suffering in the cold.

How angry at her was he really?

Letting out a defeated sigh, the cardinal quickly mounted Malady.
He wouldn’t have been the man she thought he was, if he hadn’t…..

Putting her foot in the stirrup, he pulled her up behind him with surprising force.
There was nothing else for Lucifina to hold on to, so she had no choice but to put her arms around his waist. As she did so she heard the satisfying sound of his breath hitch.
It was reassuring to know that despite everything, her touch still had an effect on him…..

The temperature had considerably dropped now, and Lucifina found herself pressed up against the back of the cardinal for warmth. If he minded he never said, but he did, however, prompt Malady to move much faster.
She could feel the horse’s hooves thundering beneath her, as the fear in her heart took hold.
But it wasn’t fear of falling….It was the fear that she had ruined everything that may have blossomed between them.

In the distance, Lucifina could see the light shining through the stained glass windows, as the tall spires of the Ministry drew closer.

"Almost there”, she heard Copia say with what sounded like a concerned tone. It felt like forever since she had heard his velvety voice.

_______________________________

They trotted through the Ministry carpark and Lucifina noted that most of the vehicles had now returned. After this, they took the pathway that led around the side of the building, to bring them to the back of the stable block.
To Lucifina's surprise, Brother Balam was awaiting them in the yard.

“Thank you for waiting on”, Copia said to his groom as they reached their destination.

Lucifina reluctantly withdrew her hands from the cardinal's waist, and slid down from Malady.
Copia looked down at her then, with an expression of annoyance on his face. Perhaps she was supposed to wait for his help.

He dismounted himself, and handed the horse over to Brother Balam. Lucifina gave Malady a fond kiss on the snaffle before he was led away.

“Let's get you into the warm”, said Copia to Lucifina. It was as if he was intentionally trying to keep the emotion out of his voice.

Walking in through the south entrance, they heard the familiar sound of high heeled shoes clacking across the marble floor.
Lucifina glanced at Copia who seemed completely unflustered by the sight of the approaching Sister Imperator. Lucifina herself, however, braced herself for a major reprimanding.
If the matriarch had sent the cardinal to retrieve her, then it meant that Lucifina was probably in trouble.

“Good Evening, Cardinal, and Sister Lucifina”, said Sister Imperator in a manner that could be considered quite cheerful for her.

“Good Evening, Sister Imperator”, Lucifina replied, while opening the eyes that she hadn’t realized she had squeezed shut.

“Good Evening”, Copia returned flatly, and gave the Imperator a respectful nod.

And that was it….

Sister Imperator smiled, before continuing on her way.

Perhaps the matriarch had forgone the disciplinary action, because Lucifina had immediately returned on request?

She thought about asking the cardinal, but maybe now wasn’t the best time. He really didn’t seem as if he wanted to talk to Lucifina

Reaching Lucifina’s bedroom she wondered why Copia had escorted her the whole way. She soon came to the conclusion that he was simply fulfilling his duty by making sure she returned to her room. She doubted he wanted to remain in her company any longer than was necessary.

Her heart sank as he blankly watched her step inside.

“Monday, then”, he said robotically.

“Don’t you need me over the weekend?”, she asked, trying not to let desperation seep into her voice.

“No, I don’t need you”, he replied in a tone that felt cold to her. As he turned to leave, he added, “Get yourself into bed and warm”

Watching the cardinal walk away, Lucifina had to stop herself from crying out after him.
Pain and regret consumed her as she slowly closed the door.
Feeling her legs go weak beneath her, she slid down the back of the door and sat motionless on the floor.
The tears fell in an endless stream when she thought of how easily Copia had left her, tonight.

He could barely stand to look at her, much less kiss her wrist….

Lucifina had come to see this act as a beacon of hope that he might actually hold some real affection for her….Without it, all hope was lost.

After what seemed like an eternity, Lucifina finally struggled to her feet….

She looked at that damn cardboard box that was still sitting on her dressing table.
Opening it up, she was surprised to see that right on top was a large plush white rabbit. It had red glass eyes, and was so soft and cuddly that it almost made Lucifina squeal with delight.

Underneath the rabbit, stood various small bottles containing such things as shampoo, moisturizer, and perfume.
Next to these, was a curious red velvet drawstring bag, and reaching inside she pulled out the most beautiful object….
It was a silver hair barrette, featuring ruby red stones arranged into a stunning rose motif.

Lucifina held it in her hand for a moment…Was it a gift from Third, meant to be worn with her dress?
But if so, surely he would have mentioned it….

At the bottom of the box, she finally received her answer.

There were books, and the moment she saw them, Lucifina knew who the items were from…

Cardinal Copia.

He had been so distraught about her having nothing, that he had sent these things.
Of course he had said nothing to her, it wasn’t in his nature to seek gratitude.

Picking up the white rabbit, Lucifina got into bed fully dressed….and eventually cried herself to sleep.

Chapter 37: The Protector

She hadn't meant to ruin everything, she just wanted to help Cirrus….

These were the words that Lucifina had told herself, the entire day prior.

The day had mostly consisted of laying on her bed and staring at the ceiling, with a few fits of crying thrown in for good measure.
The white rabbit, now named Bianca, had been her only company throughout it all.

Tenebra had visited briefly to apologize for telling the cardinal where Lucifina was, that night.
But as far as Lucifina was concerned, she only had herself to blame. She should never have snuck out without telling him in the first place.

Even though she really didn't feel like it, Lucifina decided she ought to venture out of her room.
She had been too depressed for food the day before, but if she didn't eat today, she would have no strength to face the cardinal at work, tomorrow.

Going into her wardrobe, Lucifina pulled out a pair of black leggings, a white blouse and a long dark cardigan. She put on her Victorian ankle boots just to dress her outfit up a little.
Lastly, she tied her blonde hair into a low ponytail with a few loose wavy strands at the front.

_____________________________________

Lucifina walked down the empty stone corridor, half hoping she would see Cardinal Copia, and half hoping she wouldn't.
The lack of physical contact between them the other night had wounded her so deeply, that she wondered if that was actually Copia’s intention.

She came to a stop behind a gaggle of giggling girls, standing outside Third’s office. They were clearly expecting him to come out, and as Lucifina moved past his door, he did just that….

‘Sister Lucifina!”, he called to her, while completely ignoring his little fan club.

“Papa”, she replied, trying to put on a cheerful voice.

Perhaps he had good news about Cirrus….

Omega the ghoul came out after his master, as Third approached Lucifina.

As he placed his hands on her shoulders and kissed both her cheeks, Lucifina started to panic….

Surely he wouldn’t push his luck with her again?

"I was really enjoying your company the other night….Until we were so rudely interrupted”, he said.

The feeling that Third was pulling her to him, was all Lucifina needed for her emotions to explode into anger….
She may have upset Copia by going out that night….but what Third did in front of him made it ten times worse….

She pulled away from Third’s grip and shouted, “Papa or not, I do not welcome your advances on me!”

Multiple gasps went up from the group of girls, and Third just stood there with his mouth agape.

“Insubordination!!!”, Omega roared, and started to move in on Lucifina.

She could feel her heart beating out of her chest, as the ghoul’s hands reached towards her….

Almost blinded by the unexpected flash of light, Lucifina rubbed her eyes.
Cardinal Copia’s ghoul, Aether, warped right in front of her, forcing Omega to jump backwards.

“This one will not be touched”, Aether simply stated.

“She has insulted the Papa and her insubordination cannot go unpunished. I must imprison her to await trial”, Omega boomed.

“You will not”, hissed Aether.

“But Ministry rules….”

“I am not a Ministry lapdog!....I serve my master!”

The two ghouls were in a stalemate, neither one looking like they were going to back down….

Third raised his hand. “Enough!”. He then addressed his ghoul directly. “Omega, stand down”

“But….”

"As much as I am curious to know who is the strongest of the two of you, I do not wish to put Sister Lucifina at risk”, Papa said. “There will be no punishment for her….The fault lies with me”

Lucifina couldn't decide which was more unbelievable….Witnessing a potential ghoul battle, or hearing Third admit that something was his fault.

"Besides, it will only lead to Cardinal Copia creating Merry Hell, and none of us want that”, chuckled Third.

Third dismissed Omega and told Aether that it was quite safe for him to leave Lucifina also. He then added that if he was lying, Aether, or indeed his master, would be welcome to come and take Third’s head.

Aether seemed satisfied with this compromise, and finally left.

It was just after this, that Third asked Lucifina to walk with him….With the assurance that he would keep his lips to himself, of course.

“Now that I am more understanding of the situation, I believe that I owe you an apology”, Third said with a sincerity that took her by surprise.

“My intention earlier, was to just give you a little hug, but I understand why you thought I was going to kiss you again”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I did think”

“I know my actions the other night were childish, but I never intended to hurt you….Or him”

She shook her head. "Oh, Papa….”

His painted face looked down at the ground, like he was feeling some semblance of shame. “Annoy him maybe, anger him even….but not hurt him. I thought if anything, it might motivate him into action”

Lucifina sighed with sadness. “Well whatever it did, Papa, it didn't do that….”

“I realized that when I saw him yesterday….He looked like someone had given him a puppy, and then taken it away again”

At first, Lucifina wanted to laugh at the euphemism, but it was quickly replaced by the need to weep.

“I don’t wish to cry in front of you, Papa, so I will leave you now”

“I will speak to him, and take the blame”, Third offered.

She shook her head. “The kiss may have been you, but the rest is on me”. She forced a smile. “I thank you for your kindness, but I need to work this out with the cardinal myself”

Walking away, Lucifina heard Third shout after her. “ If all else fails, you can always try seducing him….He may be a stubborn man, but he’s a man nonetheless”

She had thought that conversation with Third to be completely out of character for him….At least until that last part.

Chapter 38: The Order

Even though she had scarcely slept a wink, Lucifina was up at the break of dawn.

She quietly opened her bedroom door to see Aether stood just outside. She had been too afraid to check the previous two nights, thinking that the ghoul's absence would signify that Cardinal Copia no longer cared for her safety.
The fact that Aether was still there gave her a small glimmer of hope….

Getting herself ready for work, Lucifina decided to wear the rose barrette that she was sure the cardinal had sent her. Perhaps if he saw it in her hair, it might soften his mood.
She clipped back the top half of her light blonde hair with the barrette, and left the rest down over her shoulders.

_______________________________________

Although she still wasn't very hungry, Lucifina thought that she ought to try and eat some breakfast in the dinner hall.

“Not with the rat cardinal?”, enquired Brother Yama, watching Lucifina put a bowl of cereal onto her tray.

“Don’t call him that!”, she replied, in a harsher tone than she intended to.

Yama looked taken aback by her snappiness. “S- Sorry”, he said, nervously. “I meant horse cardinal anyway”

“Why don’t you call him by his name?....It’s Cardinal Copia”, she bit.

“I know that….”, he replied with regret in his voice.

Lucifina found an empty table and sat herself down, feeling extremely irritated.

A loud hearty laugh could be heard from Cardinal Rufus, as he sat chatting with Cardinal Golgotha. She had sat her adopted father down with the big guy and decided to leave them to their business.

“Sister Lucifina”, came a female voice from behind her.

Lucifina turned to see Sister Morrigan, Sister Imperator's personal assistant.

The other woman pulled out a chair and sat down. “I wanted to apologize for my stressiness the other day, when I came to Cardinal Copia’s office”

Lucifina shook her head. “No need, I knew it wasn't like you”

"I’ve just been under so much pressure lately…”, Morrigan sighed.

Being Sister Imperator’s assistant had to be extremely stressful, and Lucifina didn’t envy Morrigan one bit….

“Is there anything I can do to help?”, Lucifina offered.

The blue black haired Morrigan, smiled and tapped Lucifina's hand. “That's Very kind of you, but I don’t think you can. Well, not unless you've heard from Sister Melinoe”

“Sister Melinoe, didn’t she return to France?”

“Her biological sister has been in touch with Sister Imperator to say that Melinoe never arrived. Apparently she hasn't been heard from since she left us”

“Have you asked Brother Mephisto?....He and Sister Melinoe were in a relationship”

“Yes, we asked him first, but he says she hasn’t contacted him”

Lucifina always thought that Sister Melinoe was too nice for the likes of Mephisto.

“Poor Melinoe….That is worrying”, said Lucifina, sadly.

“It is”

“With all this going on, I expect I didn't help matters the other night”, sighed Lucifina, regretfully.

She was feeling guilty that she may have added to Sister Morrigan’s stress.

Morrigan looked confused. “I’m sorry, I'm not following you. What about the other night?”

“Friday evening?....When Sister Imperator ordered Cardinal Copia to come and retrieve me from Mephisto House”

Morrigan shook her head. “I was in every meeting taking notes for Sister Imperator, and although you were mentioned earlier in the day, it certainly didn’t pertain to anything of that nature”

“But I don’t understand”

“Look, I can't tell you what was said about you, but I can most certainly say that no such order was given", Morrigan confirmed. "If he came to get to you, he did it of his own volition"

Did it of his own volition?....But why?

This question nagged at Lucifina as she reached Cardinal Copia's office.

She couldn't believe how nervous she was to see him, so much so that her hand shook like a leaf as she opened the door….

There was no one in the room, but there was paperwork present on the cardinal's desk, so Lucifina knew that he had been in.

No sooner had she sat down behind her own desk, when the door opened again.

Cardinal Copia could barely make eye contact with his female assistant, as he walked over to his desk. He was smart and well groomed as always, but Lucifina caught a glimpse of the tiredness in his eyes.

“Good Morning, Cardinal”

It was a struggle, but Lucifina managed to say at least that much.

"Good Morning, Sister Lucifina”, Copia replied in an overly formal tone.

It was painfully apparent to Lucifina that he was still angry, disappointed, upset….or whatever he was with her. And that their time apart over the weekend had had no positive impact on him, whatsoever.

It was going to be a long and agonizing day for her, and she felt emotionally drained already.

Lucifina watched the cardinal shuffle through some papers, before he finally spoke again. "I attended a few meetings over the weekend and it’s been decided that due to the financial situation of some of the siblings, all mandatory contributions to the Ministry will be put on hold, until it can be determined who can afford to pay them”

It was certainly good news, but he said all that without glancing at her once.

"Myself, and some of the other hierarchy will be covering their contributions for the time being”, he added. “I’ve also persuaded Cardinal Valentino to compensate your friend, Sister Tenebra, for her loss of earnings when she had to give up her position with him”

“I know she will appreciate that”, she said, genuinely. That was an unexpected but welcome outcome.

Copia had gone above and beyond everything he promised to do….

“I had wanted to tell you about Valentino on Friday evening, but….”

But that was when she had snuck out with Third….The clenching of the cardinal's jaw would suggest he was thinking just that.

They both worked in silence for what seemed like forever....

Every now and then, Lucifina thought she could sense Copia gazing at her, but each time she looked up his attention appeared to be firmly on his work.
As she observed his handsome profile, her mind wandered back to what Third had suggested the day before.

How shocked would the cardinal be if she actually did try to seduce him?

Watching him shift in his seat, Lucifina could envision herself sliding in infront of his desk and straddling him….She had no idea how his body would react, but his face would be priceless.

If only she was brave enough to find out for sure....

Chapter 39: Turmoil

Lucifina had finished her work and the whole question of why Cardinal Copia had interfered the night of the party, still weighed heavily on her mind….

She took a deep breath. “May I ask you something, Cardinal?”

He jumped slightly, at the sudden sound of her voice. “Yes?”

“Did Sister Imperator really order you to come and get me from Mephisto House?”

If what Morrigan had said was true, then he had blatantly lied to Third….This now made Lucifina wonder if he would lie to her too.

There was a long pause before the cardinal finally answered….

“No”, he sighed.

“Then why did you say it?”

“Because it was the only sure fire way to ensure that Third would let me take you”, he replied, still not looking her in the eye. “As arrogant as Third is, not even he would cross Sister Imperator”

“But if it wasn't her order, then I really don’t understand why you came…”

Copia’s eyes suddenly widened with rage. “You do not need to understand!”, he barked. “I am a cardinal, and as such I have the right to exercise my authority….You disobeyed the rules by leaving Ministry grounds unanointed, and so I deemed it necessary to retrieve you!”

Lucifina felt like she was going to cry, and honestly didn’t know how she managed not to.

She was no stranger to being yelled at. Sister Nocturna had done it often, and Lucifina had just taken it in her stride…But this….this was something she just couldn’t shake off….
But despite his outburst, she was determined to keep her composure at least until she got outside.

Lucifina cleared her desk in silence, and walked slowly to the door. Before opening it, she finally turned around and said, “I have completed my tasks Cardinal, so I will be going now”

Her heart sank in her chest, when he didn’t even look up….

“I apologize for questioning your authority….It won’t happen again”

Lucifina could hear her own voice starting to tremble, and decided it best to leave before she broke down in front of him, completely.

_________________________________________________

The moment Gabriel walked out of the door, Cardinal Copia swept his arm across his desk, sending everything on it crashing to the floor.
He could do nothing to stop the tears of frustration rolling down his cheeks, as his gloved hands clung tightly to the edges of his empty desk.

What in Hell was wrong with him?

He had been given the ideal opportunity to tell her the truth….But instead, he had lashed out!

The night of the party, he had convinced himself that he was going there for the sake of her safety….And for the most part it was the truth.

She was an unanointed sister in a potentially dangerous situation….

If those not Ministry affiliated had decided to conduct a nefarious ritual, her lack of Devil's mark would have made her viable for…..

No.

It didn't bear thinking about….

Thankfully, all the cardinal had encountered upon his arrival was a bunch of drunken louts, who posed little threat to anyone.

But there was another reason he had gone there….A far more self serving one.

It was a pathetic thing to admit to himself, but he was afraid that Gabriel’s time spent with Third might bring them closer….
Third had made no secret of his obvious attraction to Gabriel, but Copia had taken comfort in the knowledge that it seemed unrequited…That is until she went with him to that infernal party.
This led the cardinal to question what he previously believed to be true.

Copia may have succeeded in removing Gabriel, but the way that Third had kissed her, almost sent the cardinal over the edge….

Being Papa didn’t give him the right to force his intentions upon her.

But isn’t that what Copia himself wanted to do?

No. However much he desired her, he could never do such a thing…..

She was an amnesiac who had been found alone in the woods.…She was vulnerable.

As much as his heart longed for her…As much as his body ached for her…As much as his whole being screamed in pain for her…

How could he possibly tell her that he loved her?

Without the risk of him frightening her away…He couldn't.

He had never felt this way about anyone in his life, and that fact alone scared him to death.

Copia's only hope was that she may grow to feel the same, and would eventually come to him….

Although that seemed evermore unlikely, now….

The cardinal was pulled out of his thoughts by the sound of Nico and Luca scurrying out of their house. They must have been frightened by the noise of his temper.

More tears streaked down Copia’s cheeks, recalling the stricken look on Gabriel's face when he shouted at her.

How could he have raised his voice to her?

He would be lucky if she ever came near him again, after that.

With a little coaxing, both rats climbed up onto his shoulders

“I’m sorry you two”, he said before opening the top drawer of his desk. He fed them with treats and they both nuzzled his face.

If they could forgive him, then maybe Gabriel could too.

Copia let the rats run back down his arm, upon hearing a knock at the door.
It wouldn’t be Gabriel, she had no reason to knock...Or maybe under the circumstances, she did…

“Come in”, he said in a gentle tone, just in case it was her.

He was surprised to see Aether enter the office.

“Is everything alright, Cardinal?”, Aether enquired.

“Why do you ask?”

“I can sense your turmoil”

The cardinal let out a long sigh. “I’m sorry old friend”

“Is it about Sister Lucifina?”

“Yes”

“She was not harmed….I made sure of it”

Copia shook his head in confusion. "I'm sorry, harmed by what?”

“Ah….”

Seeing the worried expression on his master's face, Aether explained what had transpired the day before with Third and Omega.

“Son of a Hellhound!...How dare he threaten her!”, Copia hissed.

“My apologies, I thought she would have told you”, said Aether.

The cardinal shook his head regretfully. “No she didn't…And it’s all my fault”

The way he had behaved, she probably didn't feel that she could tell him.

Aether nervously shifted from one foot to the other, an act that was unusual for him. “I’m afraid that in this instance, I acted on my own volition by protecting her…I did what I thought you would wish me to do, even though I was not ordered to do it”

Copia put his hand up. “It’s alright, you did the right thing by not allowing Omega near her….Where she is concerned, I trust you to act on my behalf and shield her from anything or anyone who would harm her”, he said before placing his hand on the ghoul’s shoulder. “I did not order it, because I knew that I didn't need to….You know my feelings for her better than anyone”

“Yes, Cardinal”, Aether replied. If ghouls could blush he would be doing it.

Straightening up his black cassock, Copia felt a renewed sense of purpose. “If you’ll excuse me I have to go and have a word with Third. But before that, I need to make sure Gabriel is alright….I’ve been such a monster"

“Speaking of which, if I am no longer needed to stand outside Sister Lucifina’s room, then I was going to take Cirrus into the forest to hone her night time tracking skills”

"I think Gabriel's draw to the void has worn off now….So you can go ahead with your plans”

“Understood”, replied Aether, watching his master disappear out the door.

Perhaps he should have mentioned that the cardinal’s eye makeup had run.

Chapter 40: He Hates Me

The weather was clement in the memorial garden and Lucifina arrived to find someone already sitting on her favourite bench….It was the tall, follically challenged figure of the previous Papa.
He was basking in the afternoon sun, wearing his signature shaded glasses.

“Good Afternoon, Second”, she said, trying to sound more cheerful than she felt.

"Good Afternoon, Sister Lucifina”, he replied with a nod.

Lucifina was surprised he even recalled her name, considering they were hardly acquainted.

“I don’t often see you out here”, she commented, attempting to make polite conversation.

“ I came to speak with my brother….Not that he ever answers”, he chuckled, gesturing opposite, to the large statue of ‘First’

Lucifina actually thought it was quite sad. Second had a living brother he should have been able to talk to.

Second watched her sit down next to him and said, “That’s a very pretty hair barrette with the rose. First loved roses, they were his favourite flowers”

Lucifina had almost forgotten she was wearing the barrette. She had hoped that the cardinal might notice it, but it was unlikely as he scarcely even looked at her.

Lucifina was already feeling down when she arrived, and seeing how much Second clearly still missed his older brother terribly, she now felt even worse.
It was probably just as well she no longer heard the call of the void, or she would be very tempted to jump in there right about now.

“Well, I'm not First”, she finally said. “But I am a pretty good listener”

A smile crept across his face. “That's very kind of you, but this is a problem very much of my own making”

“Okay”, she shrugged.

“I made many mistakes when I was Papa, and unfortunately in the process I pushed away someone very important to me”, he said, regretfully.

“Well there’s a lot of that going around”, she replied, reflecting on her own situation.

“At the time it didn't seem like such a big deal”, Second explained. “I had wealth and splendor, and copious amounts of women”

"And now?”

“I’m old, no longer Papa, and all those good things have left me”

“You realize you’ve lost the only person who would've stood by you, even now?”

“Bingo”, he replied, sadly.

“Are they here in the Ministry?”

“They are”

“Then it’s simple”, she stated. “Tell them everything you just told me….And then throw yourself on their mercy and beg for their forgiveness”

“Just like that?”

“Yes, just like that”

The sister wasn't prepared for what the previous Papa said next....

“Ah, here comes your cardinal”, Second suddenly announced. With his height he could clearly see further away than Lucifina.

“My cardinal?”

“Yes, what’s his name?....Copia”

Lucifina started scanning around for somewhere to hide. She knew it was cowardly, but her heart could take no more of his scorn, right now.
She spotted a nearby hedge and decided it was as good a hiding place as any….

“Please, if he asks, you haven't seen me”, she pleaded.

“But he’s yours, isn’t he?, Second asked, confused.

“No….He hates me”, she replied, struggling to hold back her tears.

“Now that doesn't sound right”, he said, slightly pulling down his shades. “I’ve been around long enough to know that a man doesn't defend a woman that fiercely, for anything less than love”

Lucifina was curious to know what Second meant by that statement, but even she could see Copia, now….

Looking through a small gap in the hedge, she could just make out Copia approaching Second on the bench. Whatever they were saying was inaudible to her, but after the cardinal gazed around the garden for a moment, he finally walked away.

Once he was out of sight, Lucifina came out of hiding.

Second sighed. “He’s looking for you, and unless he’s been majorly experimenting with his eye makeup, then he’s been…”

“Been what?”

He shook his head. “It doesn't matter….But I think you should go to him”

Chapter 41: The Deal

"Could you please tell Papa that Cardinal Copia would like to speak with him?”, said the cardinal, standing in Third’s office waiting room.

“I’ll check to see if he’s available now”, replied Sister Asura, standing up from her desk.

Copia couldn’t help notice the wide eyed look Asura gave him on the way past. Perhaps she was tired from being overworked again….

“You can go straight in”, she said on her way back out of Third’s office.

“What can I do for you, dear Cardinal?” , Third asked before looking up from his desk. “Ah, is everything alright?, he asked when he finally did.

“No, as a matter of fact, it isn’t”, Copia replied as he sat down.

Third sighed. “Look, if it’s about the kiss, our lovely Sister Lucifina has already berated me for it”

The cardinal was awash with relief to hear it.
From what Aether had said, he had heard Lucifina shouting and warped to her aid, as Omega was about to take her into custody.
But he didn't hear exactly what was said to Papa to instigate this action.

“What did she say to you?”, asked Copia.

“Papa or not. I do not welcome your advances on me”, Third quoted with ease. It was almost as if it was etched into his mind. Perhaps it was a first for him to be turned down by a woman.

Copia couldn't conceal the smile that crept across his face.

Third raised his eyebrow. “Satisfied?”

“With that, yes…But Omega needs to keep his hands to himself”

“He has been warned”

If Copia was Third, he wouldn't fully trust Omega. A ghoul’s loyalty should be to his master, not the establishment.

Papa sat back in his chair. “Though that Aether is a bit overprotective, isn’t he?”

“Not at all….He carries out my wishes, as he’s supposed to”

“So protecting Sister Lucifina was an actual order then?”

"Yes”, Copia lied. He had never given that exact order, but nevertheless, his ghoul had done exactly what Copia would wish him to do in that situation.

Unlike Third, the cardinal could trust his ghoul to act in his best interests.

Third cleared his throat. “Well, as long as Aether can differentiate between protectiveness and possessiveness….”

Copia turned his head to the side. “Are we still talking about ghouls, Papa?”

Third chuckled. “We’ll leave it at that, shall we?....Now. Is there anything else you want to discuss with me?”

The cardinal shifted in his seat. “Actually yes, but it’s a little delicate”

“You know anything you tell me…Will be kept under my hat”, Third said, tapping his mitre on his desk for effect.

“It’s about Sister Lucifina’s anointment”, Copia finally replied.

“Ah yes! I am looking forward to it….I thought afterwards, I would ask her to bond with me”

The cardinal’s eyes opened in sheer panic. “No”

Third planted his hands on his desk and lent forward. “I’m fucking with you”, he whispered. “Call it payback for lying to me at Mephisto House”

Damn, he had spoken to Sister Imperator….

Copia had considered this, but in his desperation had decided that getting Gabriel away from there, far outweighed any consequences that he may have to face for his lie, later.

“So you spoke to Sister Imperator after the party”, he shrugged. “I’m sorry, but I did what I had to do”

“No. I knew you were lying at the time….I had already been given permission by Sister Imperator to remove Sister Lucifina for the evening”

Copia stared at Third in total disbelief. “Then why did you let me take her?”

Papa sighed. “Because even I could see it’s what she wanted….I allowed it for her sake, not yours”

“I understand”, replied Copia looking down.

"I was also just a little relieved when you showed up.”, Third admitted. “I hadn't realized how many suspicious looking characters would be at this party….We may have to have a word with Brother Mephisto about some of the company he keeps…But anyway, it was making me a bit nervous, with her being there”

“Thank you…That was my concern”, replied Copia, feeling that his worries had been validated.

“I know you think I'm a complete fool, who has no idea what he’s doing”

“That’s not true”

“Yes it is…And I'm also very aware of what my father and the other cardinals say about me”

Actually, it was more his father, than anyone else.
Nihil had quite often threatened to take back the position of Papa, due to what he perceived as Third’s incompetence.

Copia shook his head. “I can’t speak for anyone else, but you will never hear such things from my lips…And I will also think twice, before underestimating you again, Your Dark Eminence”, he said, sincerely.

Papa nodded, seemingly satisfied with what the other had vowed.

“So back to the anointment…You are wishing to perform it yourself?”

“Yes”, the cardinal nodded.

Third sat back in his chair, again. “In all the time you’ve been a cardinal, you have yet to anoint a single member of this dark clergy”

“Well I know what to do, if that’s what you're worried about”

“I don’t doubt it”, Third chuckled. “But can you perform the ritual in the manner that is necessary?”

Copia bit his plump bottom lip in thought, so Papa continued. “Remember, this is a claiming ceremony and you are emotionally attached. This in itself may cause actions that could put her at risk”

“I’m aware of that”

“I know you don't like it, but I think it would be safer if I performed it….I am attracted to Sister Lucifina but my feelings run no deeper than lust. I would have no problem doing what is necessary”

Copia understood Third’s reasoning….But he still couldn't bring himself to agree to it.
He just couldn't allow anyone else to carry this out, but him.
And besides, Cardinal Golgotha had suggested that this was what Gabriel herself wanted.

“Even if I do it, you can still be present as the witness….No one else needs to be there, but us”, Third added.

Copia shook his head. “I appreciate that, but I still want to perform it”

“Are you absolutely sure?”

“I’m positive…I can do it”

“I hope so, for both your sakes….You and I have seen the consequences of it ending unfavourably”, said Third in a serious tone.

Copia had witnessed it….And it was utterly heartbreaking.

“So, if I step back and allow you to do this…What will you do for me in return?”, Third smirked.

Copia’s eyes flickered around the room.

“Well you don't get something for nothing”, Papa laughed. “Our dark lord, teaches us that”

“Oh I'm aware…”, Copia replied before pointing to the screwed up balls of paper that had accumulated on Third’s desk. “How about I write your sermons for the next year?”

“You do write a good sermon”, Third nodded in agreement. “Something that I seem to struggle with….But I suppose I cannot be good at everything”, he said looking at his previous attempts to write something decent.

“So we have an agreement?”, the cardinal asked, eagerly.

“Deal!”, Papa replied, shaking Copia’s outstretched hand.

Third watched the other stand up, before pointing over to his dressing table, in the corner. “Before you go, Cardinal, you might want to sort your face out”

“Huh?”, Copia said, walking over to have a look for himself.

“Honestly, I put on full face paint every day…You only have your eyes to worry about…And maybe your top lip, though I haven't seen you do that in a while”, Third snorted.

The cardinal looked in the mirror to see that his black eye makeup had smeared down both his cheeks, making him look like a crying panda.

He picked up Third’s pot of black face paint, wondering why in Hell no one had told him….

Chapter 42: Feelings

Second had left some time ago, and it was starting to turn a little chilly in the garden, so Lucifina decided to risk heading inside for a hot drink.

As she walked down the corridor, she heard a shrill female voice coming from just up ahead.

“There you are!”, called the dark figure, moving towards her.

“Cirrus?”, Lucifina cried

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you”, the female ghoul said, hugging Lucifina.

It was an act that Lucifina thought unusual for a ghoul, but certainly not an unwelcome one.

“Are you alright Cirrus?...I’ve been so worried about you”, said Lucifina as they started to walk along together.

“Yes I'm fine. I've been busy with training, there’s so much to learn….I earned a little break, but I think I've wasted most of it trying to find you…But nevermind, we’re together again”

“Well, I'm very glad to see you”

“Life up here is so different, and even though I'm seeing lots of wonderful things, I'm also having all these feelings that I never had before….And well, it’s hard sometimes”

“I’m sorry…Feelings can be difficult to deal with for us humans, too”, Lucifina replied, sadly. “But do you know what might cheer you up?”

“What?”

“Hot chocolate”

“Ooh, I've never had it, but it sounds yum”, replied Cirrus, excitedly clapping her hands together.

Passing Third’s office, Lucifina’s heart did a somersault as she recognized an all too familiar voice. It was getting louder, and she knew he was nearing the door….

Lucifina quickly grabbed Cirrus by the arm and pulled her behind a nearby pillar.

“Why are we hiding?”, the female ghoul asked.

“Shhh!”, Lucifina hushed, hearing the office door creek open.

She held her breath seeing Cardinal Copia walk past the pillar, seemingly oblivious to their presence.

“Oh, it’s him”, whispered Cirrus. “The one who rescued you, after you rescued me”

Lucifina gasped as he suddenly stopped, just ahead.

“He’s beautiful”, Cirrus mused, as Copia turned his face slightly in their direction.

Lucifina could feel the tears starting to flow…

“Wait…These aren’t my feelings…At least I hope they're not my feelings”, said Cirrus, confused.

The female ghoul looked at Lucifina….

“These are your feelings!”, Cirrus gasped.

Watching now in silence, they saw the cardinal being approached by Adam and Cleric Amun.

After a brief conversation, Copia shook hands with them both and Lucifina could make out that he was saying ‘good luck’ to Adam.
It looked like Adam was on his way to an exam and as much as she wanted to wish him luck too, she daren't come out now.

The men parted company and the cardinal finally carried on down the corridor, disappearing from view….
He was going in the direction of the dining hall, so Lucifina knew then that she would have to change her plans.

“Ah Cirrus, there you are”, came a male voice from behind.

Lucifina and the female ghoul jumped out of their skins in fright.

Cirrus put her hand on her chest. “Oh it’s you, Aether”

“Time to say goodbye to Sister Lucifina, we have to prepare for tonight's excursion”, Aether said.

“I'll see you soon”, Lucifina said, hugging Cirrus goodbye.

“Will we get hot chocolate next time?”

“Definitely”

“Goodbye Sister Lucifina”, said Aether.

The male ghoul looked at her like he was contemplating saying something, but then changed his mind.

Lucifina watched him turn and leave, with Cirrus following slightly behind.

“I know what you're thinking Cirrus, but we cannot get involved”, Aether said.

“But she’s hurting….”, Cirrus protested.

“I feel his pain, too, but we are here to serve and protect them. We can not intervene in their personal affairs. You know the rules”

“The rules suck”

_________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia was dismayed to find that Gabriel wasn't in the dining hall, either.

He had already checked her room, the library, and the memorial garden before his meeting with Third, but there was no sign of her….
It was starting to feel like she was deliberately avoiding him, and he couldn't entirely blame her.

Copia was about to leave again, when Brother Yama called out to him from behind the serving counter.

“Cardinal Copia sir, do you have a minute?”

That was a very formal greeting from the young man, considering how he usually referred to the cardinal.

“Yes, of course”, Copia replied, approaching the counter.

The cardinal looked at the coffee machine and wondered if he should tackle it again, for a hot drink.

“You don’t want to drink that muck”, said Yama. “Sister Lamia keeps some decent Italian coffee in the kitchen….Take a seat and I'll bring some over”

“That’s very kind of you”, replied Copia.

He sat down at the table nearest to the entrance. At least he’d have a clear view if Gabriel did happen to walk in.

“I see you found Lucifina’s favorite spot”, said Yama putting the coffee tray down on the table.

Copia's expression must have given him away, because the other pulled out the chair opposite him and sat down.

“Have you two had a tiff, because that would explain why she blew up at me this morning, for calling you the ----"

“Rat cardinal?”

“Yeah, sorry about that”

Copia sniggered. “Don’t worry about it”

“I have been trying to change it to ‘horse cardinal’....But it doesn't seem to be catching on as quick”, Yama shrugged.

“I don’t suppose it would”

“Let me get that for you”, said Yama, pouring Copia's coffee from the mocka pot.

“You’ll make someone a nice partner”, the cardinal smiled.

Yama sighed. “There’s been nothing on that front, since Brother Umbros left”

Copia looked thoughtful. “I remember him only being here a short time, but he seemed nice enough…. Unfortunately this life isn't for everyone, and I think that was the case for Brother Umbros”

“Well, he promised he would write, but I guess he changed his mind”, Yama shrugged.

“I’m sorry to hear that”

“Yeah well, it happens I guess”

Despite the fact that he was trying to brush it off, Copia could clearly see that it still bothered Yama.

“What about when you were at Wyvern Ministry, was there no one there you were close to?”, the cardinal asked, sipping his coffee. It tasted of home, but it was doing very little to comfort him.

Yama shook his head. “No, not really….I was quite busy most of the time, anyway”

“What did you do there?”

“Believe it or not, I was a stable hand, and there were quite a few horses there”

“Really?. What a coincidence….Well, if I'm ever in need of another groom, I know where to come”, the cardinal smiled.

“Speaking of horses, how did yours enjoy those carrots the other day?”

“Excuse me?”, asked Copia, confused.

“The carrots Lucifina hounded me for, to give to your horse”, Yama laughed. “I put them in a basket, and she skipped off out looking like little red riding hood”

“No, she didn't mention it….”, the cardinal replied, his voice catching in his throat.

What a sweet thing for Gabriel to do, and how very like her to do it.

He had to find her and put things right, but he realized now that he would be chasing his tail, if she didn't want to be found. Copia had considered sending out the ghouls to track her down, but that seemed a little heavy handed for such a delicate situation.

Perhaps she just needed time to calm down….At least that’s what Copia hoped.

Yama slapped his hand on his forehead. “Oh I almost forgot what I wanted to say….Tenebra received an envelope of money and an apology letter from Cardinal Valentino”, he said. “She seems to think you had something to do with it”

Copia nodded. “I did strongly suggest that he compensate her, yes”

“Well, I wanted to thank you for that. It means a lot to her”

“Honestly there’s no need. I was happy to help”

Finishing his drink, the cardinal stood up. “Thank you for the coffee, Brother Yama”

“It’s the least I could do Cardi….Hey! I think I've just come up with a new name for you”

Copia laughed and shook his head. “If Sister Lucifina does happen to come in, could you tell her that I need to see her and I will be in my office”

“Of course I will”, Yama replied, picking up the coffee tray. “Now I better get back to work before Sister Lamia pitches a fit”, he said, before hurrying back to the kitchen.

Chapter 43: Father and Daughter

“I don't usually have the pleasure of your company, this time of the evening”, said Cardinal Golgotha, as his adopted daughter walked into the living area of his quarters.

She sat down in the armchair opposite his, and sighed.

“What's troubling you, Gabriel?”, he asked, taking a sip of his brandy.

“How do you know there's anything troubling me?”

“Because I know, you"

She sighed again. “I’ve hurt someone I care about, and I don’t know how to put it right….Or if I even can”

“Have you tried telling him you’re sorry?”

”How do you know it's a ‘him’?”

“Because I know about the party and who you went with”, Golgotha said, looking over his glasses. “Don’t get me wrong, it wasn’t so long ago I would've been thrilled about you spending time with Third…But that was before I knew there was someone better for you”

She shook her head. “But I don’t think he feels the same as I do….Or if he did, he probably doesn’t now”

Lucifina got up and poured herself a brandy from the drinks cabinet. It wasn’t really to her taste but she felt in need of something strong.

“Pish posh!”, Golgotha exclaimed.

“Beg your pardon!”

“Utter nonsense Gabriel. He wouldn't have run off to get you the moment he knew where you were, if he didn't care for you”, Golgotha stated. “I know, I was there….He was scared”

“Of what?”

“I myself attended a gathering at Mephisto House many years ago. But it was the current one’s father, Mephisto senior, who was the host back then….And let's just say, things got a little wild even for me”, he admitted. “I left, but Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator stayed. Of course, neither held those titles then, but you catch my drift”

“Sounds like a story there”, she said, sitting back down.

“There is, but not one I'm willing to repeat”, he replied. “The point is, I think he was right to come and get you”

“And yet, even though I went with him willingly, he’s been angry at me ever since”, she said with a downhearted shrug.

“Well I suspect there may be a little of the ‘green eyed monster’, thrown in there, too”, Golgotha sighed. “I know you have him on a pedestal, Gabriel, but he’s just as human as the rest of us”

It’s true, she had put Cardinal Copia on a pedestal….Because to her he was perfect.

It never occurred to her that he was just as capable of making mistakes as she was….

Gabriel sat down on the floor in front of Golgotha, and rested her head on his blanketed lap.

“That’s a nice hair clip”, he commented, noticing her rose barrette. “Where did you get it?”

“I think Cardinal Copia sent it to me”, she replied, finally summoning the courage to say his name.

The old man smiled, but said nothing.

“I just want things to go back to the way they were”, she wept.

“Maybe they can’t go back”, he replied, stroking her blonde hair. “But if you tell him how you feel, they could be better”

“I’m too afraid”, she whispered.

Golgotha chuckled. “I really don't think you need to be….But if you're worried about saying it to his face, then why don’t you write him a letter?”

Actually that wasn't the worst idea….At least then she wouldn't have to look into those intense eyes of his.

“Alright, I will”

“Good girl”, he smiled. “You won’t find better than a handsome man who’s willing to fight a duel for you”

She sat up. “A duel?”

“Shit”, Golgotha said, putting his hand over his mouth. “Oh well, cat’s out of the bag….Cardinal Valentino made an inappropriate remark about you at the dinner, and Copia took exception to it. Thankfully Valentino apologized, but it was a close thing”

Although she was relieved he didn’t go through with it, she couldn't help feeling warm inside, that he was willing to defend her honour.

“Was Second there, by any chance?”, she asked.

“Yes, he was….He told Valentino to apologize”

That wrapped up the mystery of what Second had said, earlier ....Why did they all have to be so cryptic?

“Well, I really don't care what that aging lothario said about me”, she stated.

Golgotha shook his head. “These dinners often turn into some kind of pissing contest, especially when Third attends too. I swear Nihil does it for entertainment”

That wouldn't surprise Lucifina in the least….

“Would you like me to help you to bed, before I go?”, she asked when it was time to leave.

“No I can manage, Gabriel”, he smiled. “You just get that letter written”

She gave her adopted father a tender kiss on the forehead. "I’m glad I came to speak to you….Goodnight”

“Goodnight, dear daughter”, he said as she left her adopted father in peace again.

Chapter 44: The Unthinkable

Lucifina entered her room and locked the door behind her, while she showered and got into her long white night dress. It was a little old fashioned but at least it was Ministry issued, so one less thing she had to purchase with her own money.

She turned off the main light, and instead switched on her bedside lamp. The ambience of it was more relaxing to Lucifina, and she wanted to be relaxed to write her letter.
Sitting up on the bed, she opened the top draw of her bedside cabinet and took out a pen and some paper.

But what should she write?

“What do you think I should write?”, she rhetorically asked Bianca the white plush rabbit.

__________________________________________________

Lucifina had got quite far into her letter, when there came a sudden knock at her door.
She gasped at the thought it might be Cardinal Copia.

What would she say to him if it was?

She quickly threw her half written letter back into the bedside draw, and went to see who it was.

Lucifina turned the key in the lock, and as she slowly opened the door, she immediately froze.

It was Brother Balam.

Why was the cardinal's groom here, unless….

“I’m so sorry to disturb you at this late hour, but I'm afraid there's been an accident”, he said, looking quite out of breath.

“An accident?”, she choked.

“Cardinal Copia has been thrown from his horse. He's quite badly hurt, and is asking for you…”

Before Brother Balam even finished what he was saying, Lucifina had already put on her boots and was running out into the corridor.

“I’ll lock your door, Sister”, Balam called after her, but she really didn’t care.

Nothing mattered except getting to the man she loved….

Panic rose in Lucifina's heart, as she ran out into the night air.

What in Hell was he doing riding in the darkness?

Her eyes desperately searched the area, but she could see nothing….

“Where is he??”, she cried, as Brother Balam finally caught up to her.

“This way!”, he replied. “I need to get a torch…”

“Please Lord Lucifer….Let him be alright”, she whispered, as they approached the dim light of the stable block.

The door to Malady’s stall was completely closed, but Lucifina could clearly hear movement inside….

If the cardinal had been thrown while out riding, then why was his horse in the stable?

Accident or not, Malady would never have left Copia’s side.

It was at that moment, that Lucifina's instincts were screaming at her to run.

But it was already too late…

In the blink of an eye, Lucifina felt herself being grabbed from behind, as a cloth was forced over her nose and mouth...She struggled in vain to free herself from the embrace, as the vapers enveloped her lungs.... And it soon became evident that any futile attempts to cry out, just made the process quicker….

As if he could sense what was happening, Malady began to whiny from his stable, and the horse's panic seemed to grow with her own, as he started to kick the door.,..

Lucifina's last fleeting thoughts were of her Cardinal, before everything faded to black.

 

__________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia closed his book shut, feeling an overwhelming urgency to see Gabriel.

He had waited in his office until well into the evening, but to his dismay, she never came to see him. Copia had decided earlier to give her some space, but now his patience had completely ebbed away.

He could go on like this no longer….

It was getting late, so that at least limited the places where Gabriel now could be.

Leaving his quarters, Copia decided he would check the memorial garden first, and if she wasn’t there, he would head straight up to her room.

__________________________________________________

Copia arrived at Gabriel’s door, having found the garden devoid of her presence.

He straightened up his fitted black trouser suit, and decided in that instant he was going to tell her everything….

Even if she wasn't ready….Even if she rejected him….He needed her to know how he felt.

He took a deep breath, before firmly knocking on the door. “Sister Lucifina, It’s Cardinal Copia….I know it’s late, but please can i speak with you?”

He kept his voice soft and even, so she wouldn't think he was still angry with her.

There was no reply, but the cardinal could see the lamp light shining under the door.

“Please open the door….Gabriel”, he pleaded, but she still didn't answer.

Out of desperation he turned the door handle.
It was locked, and Gabriel had said that she only usually locked it when she was inside.

Only two scenarios sprung to his mind….She was either fast asleep, or she didn’t want to speak to him, still.

In case it was the latter, he moved right up to the door and said, “I'm sorry that I lashed out at you today, and I don’t know why I did….Because I care for you deeply”

He didn’t want to say too much more from behind the door. He wanted to see her face….

“If you can find it in your heart to forgive me, or you just want to talk….I don’t care what time you come, I won’t turn you away. I’ll never turn you away….”

With the pain of her silence weighing heavily on his heart, he reluctantly turned and left.

Chapter 45: Regret

Lucifina awoke some time later, feeling extremely drowsy and unable to move, and the first thing she saw upon opening her eyes, was a grey stone ceiling.
There also seemed to be a very dank, musty smell in the air….

Laying on her back, her view was quite limited, but she appeared to be in some kind of dungeon.
She struggled against the bonds that were holding her, but to no avail. She was firmly tied to something cold and hard.

And she had a terrible feeling she knew what it was….

“Good, you’re finally awake”, came a voice from behind her head. It was male and familiar, but Lucifina couldn't quite place where she had heard it.

“I’ll untie you for a moment, if you promise not to try and escape”, the voice continued. “Though it’s doubtful you’d make it”, they sniggered.

Lucifina tried her best to remain calm, as she felt her restraints loosen.

“Who are you, and why are you doing this?”, she asked, making an effort not to sound frightened.

A wave of dizziness overcame her as she sat up. She probably couldn’t get away right now, even if she wanted to….

Directly to the left of Lucifina, there were two figures who she thought at first to be ghouls.
However upon studying them further, she could see that they were human beings wearing ghoul masks. No doubt they were there to guard her and prevent any attempts of escape.

Also to the left, but in the bottom corner, there was a deep alcove housing the largest set of double doors Lucifina had ever seen. It was hard to decipher from where she was, but there appeared to be symbols etched into them.
She wondered where they led….

To the right there was an arched wood and metal door, and to Lucifina's mind, the one most likely to be the dungeon's entrance.

Her heart dropped in her chest, with the realization of what the statues were, standing either side….

Gargoyles.

“Mephisto”, she uttered, feeling sick to her stomach.

“Yes, those gargoyles are a bit of a give away, aren’t they?....They were my mother's doing, she’s obsessed with them”, said Mephisto, moving to the side of her.

Unlike his companions, Mephisto wore no mask. He was so arrogant, that he didn't even seem to care that his identity had been discovered.

Lucifina wanted to claw his eyes out.

“Well, your mother would have to be fond of them….She gave birth to one, after all”, she hissed.

Mephisto raised his hand to strike her, and stopped just short of her face. "No point drawing blood just yet….It’ll be needed soon enough”, he smiled cruelly. “You know what you're sitting on, don’t you?”

“An altar”, she replied, trying not to let the fear grip her.

“Correct”

“So I'm to be a sacrifice?”

Everything started to fall into place.

The reason Cardinal Copia had come to the gathering that night, and the reason he was so afraid for Lucifina....Was because he knew that something like this could befall someone who was anointed. He had only been trying to protect her….

And now she may never see her Cardinal again, and never be able to tell him how sorry she was….

“Well, that really depends on you”, Mephisto said, answering her question.. “I have a proposal for you”

“Whatever it is, forget it!”, she cried. “I’d rather you just kill me now!”

“Maybe we should continue this when you're a little calmer”, Mephisto replied, moving again to the head of the altar.

The two ghoul imposters moved in to strap her down, and having regained some of her strength, she managed to kick one straight in the stomach.
The recipient of her attack lurched forward, and their mask fell to the floor.

“Brother Cresil, I might have known”, Lucifina spat, recognizing his fat pasty face. She shot a look at the other. “I suppose that makes you Israfel”

“Get yourselves together….It’s one damn woman!”, Mephisto barked at his minions, before he smiled sadistically at Lucifina. "If you're hoping Cardinal Copia will come for you again, I'm afraid he won't find you here....And if by some chance he does, I'll be more than happy to bury a knife in his chest, too"

Before Lucifina had a chance to say anything, she felt something sharp penetrating her neck.

“Shhh!”, Mephisto crooned. “Sleep now”

__________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia was awakened by a loud banging at the door of his quarters.
He was still fully dressed in his black suit and lying on his living room sofa....Even though it gave him back ache, he had wanted to be near the door in case Gabriel came by during the night.

And if this was her now, then she really wanted to see him....

At first he was disappointed that it wasn't her, but he was however surprised to see Aether and Cirrus standing in front of him.

Before Copia could ask what they wanted, Cirrus was practically pushing him back inside....

“Apologies Cardinal, but I'm not sure what's wrong”, said Aether following behind. “We were tracking in the forest, when Cirrus suddenly cried that she had to speak to you, right away”

The cardinal held up his hand. “It's perfectly alright, Aether”

Cirrus was practically hyperventilating, and in all his years, Copia had never seen a ghoul this emotional.

He invited her to sit down on the sofa. “Take a deep breath, and tell me what’s happened”

Cirrus sat down and looked around. “Has Sister Lucifina been with you?”

“No she hasn’t….Why?”, he asked, now struggling to stay calm, himself.

“Because I think something terrible has happened!”

___________________________________________

Without another word, Copia immediately left his quarters and took off down the corridor.

Even the ghouls had trouble keeping up as he sprinted all the way to Gabriel's room....It wasn’t quite daylight, and the cardinal could still see the glare of her lamp under the door....

He clenched his gloved hand into a ball, and banged on the door. “Gabriel, if you're in there, answer me!”, he barked in desperation.

He was scared now….Really scared.

The two ghouls caught up just in time to witness Copia lift his long leg and kick the door.

“Gabriel?”, he cried, as the door flew inwards.

To his horror, she wasn’t there, and although there was no sign of a struggle, her bed clearly hadn't been slept in.

The cardinal immediately cursed himself for dismissing Aether from guard duty. He should have kept the ghoul watching over her, no matter what.

Leaving her room, Copia then headed straight down to the memorial garden in the slight chance that she had fallen asleep there.

But upon his arrival, he found her favorite bench, empty....

“I should search the void, just in case”, said Aether, before going off to do just that.

The cardinal searched the rest of the garden in a state of sheer panic....And desperate cry of Gabriel's name was met with nothing but silence.

It was then he came to a terrifying realization....

Gabriel probably hadn’t been in her room when he went to visit her last night, and in actuality he hadn't seen her since the previous afternoon..

How long had she really been gone?

Copia turned around to Cirrus, who was still following him. “What exactly did you sense from her?", he asked with a shaky voice.

“I felt panic, fear, regret, then….”

“Then what?”

“Then nothingness…”

Just the implication of what that could mean was enough to send the cardinal's emotions spiralling out of control.

No, not like this….

Not when the last words she heard from his lips were those of scorn….

Aether returned and instinctively placed his hand on his master's shoulder. “She is not in the void, and the barrier still stands”, he said. “You must stay calm, Cardinal, if we’re going to find her”

Copia took a deep breath and closed his eyes. “You’re right”

He had to push the fear to the back of his mind, and think logically....

“Summon the other ghouls and have them search the the whole building and grounds...And while they’re doing that, I need you to rouse Papa, Adam, and Sister Tenebra, and have them meet me in my office”, the cardinal instructed.

“Understood”, Aether replied, before following his orders.

“What do you want me to do?”, asked Cirrus.

“I need you to stay with me, in case you sense anything else”

Chapter 46: Plan of Action

A very sleepy looking Third was already waiting outside Cardinal Copia's office.

He must have come out in a hurry, as he was completely devoid of papal face paint....And this in itself was an extremely rare sight to behold.

“You're here quick, Papa….Not that I'm complaining”, said Copia, unlocking the door.

“Yes well, I was awoken when Omega was asked to join the search”, Third replied with a yawn. “Cardinal, are we sure that she didn’t just go off somewhere of her own accord?”

“Quite sure”

“It’s just that the two of you had a falling out, and I know you find it hard to accept that she would leave you, but -----"

“No I don't”, the cardinal interrupted. “But I’m sure she wouldn't just leave Golgotha”

Copia turned the light on. “Besides, Cirrus sensed that she was in trouble, and I think we all know that they are more than likely bound to each other”

“So you're just taking the word of a young, inexperienced ghoul?”

“Until I know otherwise….Yes”

_______________________________________________

It wasn’t long before Adam and Sister Tenebra arrived, followed by Aether to report that there was no sign of Sister Lucifina anywhere in the Ministry.

“No way, she wouldn't have just left without saying anything”, said Tenebra, shaking her head.

“Is there anywhere away from here that she would go, or anyone she might have met with?”, Copia asked.

“She doesn't know anyone outside the Ministry”, Tenebra replied. ”And the only other place she’s ever mentioned, is Cardinal Golgotha’s cabin”

Of course, why didn’t he think of it?
She had spoken of it the day they rode in the meadow together.

“Do you know where the cabin is?”, the cardinal asked.

"No I don’t. She said it was in the forest, but that's it”, shrugged Tenebra.

Copia sighed.
He didn’t want to worry the old man, but he really needed that information….

“Sister Tenebra, please see if you can find out the cabin’s exact location from Cardinal Golgotha”, he said. “But try not to alarm him, if possible”

“I’ll do my best”, she replied, before leaving the office.

Copia then turned to Adam. “I know the clerics have asked you to return with them to Rome, today….”

“Forget it, I'm not going anywhere until I know Sister Lucifina is safe”, Adam replied firmly.

The cardinal smiled….He shouldn't have expected anything less from his former assistant.

“She wouldn't want you to miss your chance”, Copia said.

“Well, I've spoken to the clerics and I think they understand. Besides, they’re not leaving until later this afternoon….She may be back by then” , Adam replied with optimism.

“By Lucifer, I hope you're right”

_____________________________________________

A short while later, Third returned to the cardinal's office with his face now fully made up.

“Second has taken some of the others with him to the town and villages, to ask if anyone has seen Sister Lucifina. He said he will also stop at the hospital and the police station. I also suggested Mephisto House, as it’s somewhere now familiar to her”, Papa said.

“Good idea”, Copia nodded. “And i’m grateful”

“Yes, Second seemed really quite concerned when I told him she was missing….Yet, I didn't think they were close”, shrugged Third.

The door swung open and Sister Tenebra rushed back and in, carrying a rolled up parchment.

“I’ve found out the cabin’s exact location and I've marked it on the map”, she said, dropping the parchment on Copia's desk in front of him. “I'm afraid I had to tell Cardinal Golgotha that Lucifina is missing….He’d already guessed something was wrong when Second asked if he had a photograph of her”

The cardinal sighed. “I suppose it couldn’t be helped….But thank you for this”

He picked up the map and started to prepare for the journey ahead.

Third followed Copia out of the office. “Don’t you want your cloak if you’re going into the forest?. It’s cold up there….And creepy”, he shuddered.

Copia sniggered…. Third always did have a fear of wooded areas.

“I’ll get it on the way”, he replied.

“I will gather everyone in the chapel to pray to Satan, for Sister Lucifina’s safe return”, Third said. “Maybe he will listen to us, no?”

“Why not?”, the cardinal replied, cynically. “He certainly isn't listening to me”

“Anything else I can do, Cardinal Copia?”, asked Tenebra, coming out behind them.

“Yes, I would appreciate it if you could escort Cardinal Golgotha to the chapel for Papa’s service….He may find some comfort in it”

_________________________________________________

A now black cloaked Copia, walked out to the stables with Aether and Cirrus.

Noticing that Brother Balam wasn't around and presumably headed for the chapel, the cardinal proceeded to tack up Malady.

“Can you accompany me, Aether?. I may need your tracking skills”, he asked, as he mounted his steed.

“Of course, Cardinal”, the ghoul replied, and swiftly got up behind his master.

Ghouls could only warp to locations familiar to them, because they had to be able to visualize their destination. As Aether had never been to the cabin, or even that part of the forest, he would, for the first trip, have to suffer this slight humiliation.

“We’ll be back as soon as we can”, Copia said to Cirrus, before riding away.

Chapter 47: To Save Your Life

“Well let's try this again, shall we?”, said Mephisto, looking down at Lucifina.

She attempted to move, but was still restrained by the binding straps. And what’s more, she now felt even weaker than she did before.

“I don't know if you're aware of this, but I come from one of the most powerful Satanic families in Europe”, he said, starting to pace.

“And?”, she scoffed.

“Ours was a family who greatly favoured ritual sacrifice as a means to form a covenant with the dark lord”

“That’s no longer allowed within the Ministry….As well you know”

“That’s right!”, he shouted, almost making her jump. “That’s why I’ve decided to establish my own Satanic organization….One that still embraces the original ideals”

“You’re insane”

“But am I though?”, he asked, and Lucifina had to wonder if it was a trick question. Mephisto continued, “How many times have you heard modern Satanists complain about how much they miss the old ways?”

Cardinal Golgotha certainly had, but then he was more likely referring to sexual practices.
….Even he agreed with the abolition of ritual sacrifice.

“I highly suspect my father is one”, Mephisto smirked. “Though he’d never admit it, now that he’s Imperator of Gargoyle Ministry”

“Gargoyle….How apt”

“My mother is French, and wanted to go back there”, he replied sourly. “They left me here, because my father thought it might smack of favouritism to let me attend their precious Ministry…. Personally I think he just wanted me out of the way….But he will see what I can accomplish, they all will”

So Mephisto had father issues….That might explain a lot of his bad behaviour, not that it excused him for it.

“Mephisto….What you're proposing is forbidden”, Lucifina said.

“Only because the Ministry decided it, and then they forced their views on everyone else”, he shouted. “Shouldn't we as Satanists have a choice?”

She shook her head. “If your victims don't have a choice, then why should you?”

“And yet, such practices are the foundation on which our religion was built”, he hissed. “If you don’t believe me, ask your precious Cardinal Copia….Oh wait, you can’t”

No, because he wasn’t here….As much as she wished he was.

“No one is coming to save you, Sister Lucifina. but you could still save yourself”, Mephisto said, in a calmer tone. “If you join my coven no harm will come to you. Remember, you're unanointed so no one has claimed you yet. You can walk away from the Ministry, and there's nothing they can do about it”

“And join a group who wants to murder innocent people?....No thanks” she replied firmly.

Lucifina realized that she was sealing her own fate, by turning him down, but she just couldn't bring herself to agree with him….Not even to save her own life.

“I will give you some time to think about it”, Mephisto offered. “I have guests arriving tomorrow, and whether they witness an anointment into our coven, or a ritual sacrifice, is entirely up to you”

Lucifina could hear him scrambling around behind her, and knew she was about to be put to sleep, again….

As she felt the needle pierce her neck, she tried to picture Copia’s face in her mind, and wondered if he knew by now that she was missing... The problem was, would he guess something was wrong and start searching for her?...Or would he merely assume she had left of her own volition, like so many before her?.... No, she had to believe that he was coming for her...Even if he didn't make it in time, she had to believe that he was….

It was the only thought that brought her comfort.

Chapter 48: The Cabin

Having dismounted Malady at the foot of the forest hill, Copia and Aether reached their destination on foot.
It was a good thing they had a map, because the cardinal would never have found the cabin without it.

Quite rustic in appearance the wooden structure was medium sized, with solid steps that led up to a small porch. There was a window facing the front, with a pair of pretty white lace curtains hanging up.
The cabin itself was situated on the edge of a lake, where Golgotha most likely spent his holidays fishing. And there was a cushioned rocking chair near the front door, where he probably sat and rested on those evenings.
Other than that, there really wasn't a lot there….

Copia felt a lump in his throat….Gabriel must have been so lonely for those two years....

Letting go of Malady's bridle, the cardinal walked up the cabin steps.

“I’ll search the vicinity”, he heard Aether say from behind him.

Reaching the front door, Copia wished he had asked for a key, but ultimately it didn't matter, because the door was unlocked....He realized he should probably have knocked before entering, though at this point he was just too frantic to care….

“Gabriel, are you here?”, he called out.

It was quite apparent that she wasn't, and judging by the thick blanket of dust over everything, no one had been there for a long time.

Stepping back outside, Copia could see his ghoul inhaling inwards.

“Are you picking up something?”

“A scent not too far away”, Aether replied.

The cardinal gasped. “Is it human?”

Aether looked at his master solemnly. “Yes, but I don’t think that they are alive”

Copia was consumed by dread as he followed his ghoul through the woods....He clung tightly to Malady's bridle, feeling like he might faint if he didn't.

Aether finally tracked the scent to a small clearing and immediately began to dig into the damp ground. As he pulled away dead leaves and soil, it became horrifyingly evident that there was a body wrapped in sacking underneath.

The cardinal dropped to his knees, with only one thought etched in his mind….

Don’t let it be her.

With trembling hands, Copia moved part of the sacking to reveal strands of hair, far too dark to be Gabriel's. And as he continued, the cardinal saw a female face that was completely unfamiliar to him.

He moved back then, and put his face in his hands.

As the cardinal wept with relief that it wasn’t Gabriel, he felt a pang of guilt that it was still some poor soul.

“Cardinal, this is one of our sisters”, Aether said, as he continued to uncover the unfortunate woman.

She was clearly wearing Ministry clothing.

Copia’s relief was short lived upon the realization that if this woman’s status was not coincidence, then Gabriel could still be in danger….

“I need you to warp back and report this to Sister Imperator”, he said. “This sister needs to be brought home as soon as possible”

“Agreed”, replied Aether.

The cardinal looked down at the deceased. “I will perform the final sending before I head back….It’s the least I can do”

_______________________________________________

 

On his approach to the Ministry stables, Cardinal Copia thought he could hear the sound of someone yelling.
As he got closer it became apparent that the noise was coming from Cirrus, and what's more, she appeared to be attacking his groom, Brother Balam.

Before Copia could fathom what was happening, Malady suddenly reared up beneath him, and he was forced to jump from his steed.

He didn't know why, but his horse was up on his back legs, trying to trample his groom.

Managing to regain control of Malady, Copia quickly locked his horse in the stable.

“What in the name of Satan is going on?”, he shouted in confusion.

Cirrus, who seemed to have her own agenda, grabbed Balam by the scruff of the neck and started shaking him.

“What have you done?”, she was screaming.

It was at this point that Aether arrived on the scene and immediately tried to pull the female ghoul away from the terrified man. "What has got into you, Cirrus?", he shouted.

Cirrus ignored the male ghoul’s intervention and looked straight at the cardinal….

“Her scent….It’s all over him!”, she cried.

Chapter 49: Torn in Two

Cardinal Copia's eyes widened in horror, having processed what Cirrus had said.

Before he could even stop himself, Copia's gloved hands were on Brother Balam, pushing him hard against the stable door.

“Did you do something to Sister Lucifina?"

The cardinal’s voice was calm, but his heterochromatic eyes were visually burning into the man’s soul.

Balam looked suitably scared, but said nothing….

“Then how about this?”, he shouted. “Where is she?”

Copia pulled Balam back, before slamming him even harder against the door….

“Tell me!”, he screamed, with eyes full of rage.

The cardinal was fully aware that he would be breaking bones next….

But he didn’t care….If it meant finding Gabriel, he was prepared to do anything.

He pulled Balam up by the scruff. “If you don’t tell me where Sister Lucifina is, I swear to the dark lord, I will make you tell me….”, he growled.

“I don’t know!”, Balam cried, finally breaking. “I don’t know where they took her!”

Copia jumped, feeling a hand on his shoulder.

“This behaviour is unlike you, Cardinal”, said Aether from behind.

“I know….But he’s left me no choice”

“Allow us ghouls to interrogate him. I do not wish you to soil your hands on this filth”

Copia released Balam from his grip and watched the man fall against the stable door.

Aether cleared his throat. “Sister Imperator is now aware of the woman we found in the forest, and arrangements are being made to recover her”

The cardinal heard his ghoul's words, but his attention was still firmly on Brother Balam.

Aether continued. “Also there is another matter you need to attend to, and it’s important”

“Nothing is more important than this.…”, Copia replied.

“I think Sister Lucifina might disagree….It concerns Cardinal Golgotha”

“What’s happened?”

“Sister Tenebra has informed me that he collapsed during Papa's service”

“Oh no….”

He’s in his quarters, and he’s asking to speak to you….You should go to him, now”

Copia felt torn….

He wanted so desperately to find Gabriel, but he also knew that she would want him to help her adopted father.

“Fine”, the cardinal sighed, helplessly. “I’ll go and see Golgotha”

“And we will take this snake to the basement, for interrogation”, Aether replied.

Copia took one last look at Brother Balam, before turning to leave.

“Use any means necessary”, he shouted back to his ghoul.

_________________________________________________

 

Sister Tenebra was waiting outside, when Copia reached Cardinal Golgotha’s quarters.

“She wasn't at the cabin, was she?”, Tenebra asked, though it seemed like she already knew the answer.

His eyes dropped to the ground and he shook his head in reply.

“You won’t give up on her, will you?”, she asked in such a way, that it seemed more like a plea than a question.

It hurt him that Gabriel's friend would think such a thing possible.

Then again, Tenebra didn't really know Copia that well, very few people did….He had done such a wonderful job, keeping everyone distant for all these years.

“As long as there is breath in my body….I will never stop searching for Gabriel”, he promised.

Tenebra sighed with relief. “Thank you. She’s my dearest friend”

“Mine too”, he replied, forcing a smile.

Though in truth he wanted more than Gabriel's friendship….So much more.

They both looked towards the door, as Sister Marilith, the resident nurse, departed Golgotha's quarters.

“I’ve made him as comfortable as I can, but I don’t think he’ll be with us much longer”, she said regretfully, while keeping her voice to a whisper.

“Thank you, Sister”, Copia replied, wishing it were not so. Gabriel would be devastated if her adopted father passed away while she was gone.

“You go in Cardinal….I’ll wait out here”, Tenebra said.

____________________________________________

Copia walked through Cardinal Golgotha's living area and into the bedroom, wishing he had better news to give.

The elderly cardinal was tucked up in bed, with white fluffy pillows placed behind his head.

Golgotha looked incredibly frail now but still managed to give the other cardinal a weak smile, seeing him enter.

“Hello Copia….Any news on Gabriel?”, the old man asked, hopefully.

Copia shook his head, regretfully. “I’m sorry but no….She wasn’t at the cabin”

“I doubted she would be”, Golgotha said. “And I don’t believe she just left us all, either”

She didn’t….But Copia couldn't bring himself to distress the sick man any further by telling him about Balam.

On Golgotha's bedside table, the younger cardinal noticed there was a picture of the cabin in the forest. And sitting on the steps was a sight that made his heart ache….

He picked up the photo frame, and traced the image of Gabriel with his fingers.

“Second brought that back a little while ago….He had no luck getting any leads on her, either”, Golgotha explained.

The older man studied Copia for a moment, before saying, “The last conversation Gabriel and I had was about you”

The younger cardinal’s breath hitched, but he didn't push….

“I suggested she write you a letter, but maybe she didn't get the chance”, Golgotha sighed.

Copia struggled to keep his tears at bay. “I will find her”, he vowed.

“You swear to Lucifer, that you will?"

“I swear it”

Golgotha nodded. “Then that’s good enough for me”

Chapter 50: Ghouls

Aether and Cirrus dragged Brother Balam down the dimly lit spiral staircase, to the very depths of the Ministry building.

Situated below, was the ghouls personal quarters and training area, as well the Ministry holding cells which were currently empty.

As Aether and Cirrus dragged their prisoner past the training area, they caught the attention of Cardinal Copia’s other two ghouls.
‘Swiss’ and ‘Mountain’ ceased their sparring session, and went to investigate whatever was transpiring.

Balam was unceremoniously thrown into a cell, while Aether refueled and debriefed the other ghouls.

“I’ll fucking get it out of him”, Swiss stated, while punching one hand into the other.

The hot headed ghoul wasn’t as large and physically strong as Aether, but he more than made up for it with his fighting spirit.
Also, despite multiple reprimands from the cardinal, he had developed a great fondness for the F- word, and proceeded to say it as often as he could get away with.

“Maybe we could appeal to his conscience”, said the far quieter voice of Mountain.

Despite his name, this ghoul was the slightest in build and gentlest in nature.
However, his intelligence, speed and agility made him a formidable foe in any battle.

Swiss turned to Cirrus. “Hey girly, maybe you should go and take care of the cardinal, while we find out what this fucker did with his woman”, he said.

“Everything you just said there, is quite inappropriate”, Mountain chimed in.

Cirrus shook her head. "No, I need to know what happened, too….I want to stay”

“No wonder the cardinal doesn't let you out in public very often”, said Mountain, still hung up on the hot head’s previous comment. “You’re just so rude”

“That's enough!”, Aether boomed, before biting into an apple. He still needed to replenish his energy after warping back from the forest. “I promised the cardinal we would find out what this man knows, so that is what we are going to do”

Aether started off by entering the cell, alone....

Brother Balam’s stocky form stood against the metal bars, and although he looked quite nervous, there was no detectable sign of remorse.

“What happened to Sister Lucifina?”, the ghoul simply asked.

Balam didn't answer.

“You told the cardinal she was taken….Who by?”

“I don't know. They were wearing masks”, the prisoner replied.

“Where did they take her?”

“I already said, I don't know”

Aether hit the side of the bars, making Balam jump out of his skin.

“You are going to have to do better than this!”, the ghoul shouted.

“Ministry rules state that you're not allowed to hurt me”, Balam shakily stated.

“I am not acting on behalf of the Ministry. This is personal “, Aether replied. “That woman who was taken is important to the cardinal”

The prisoner looked down. “I know”

“Then you should also know the cardinal wants to hurt you...Really hurt you”, Aether warned. “I was able to placate him, by assuring him that I could get the information from you….But if I cannot, then he will do it his way. And I will not be able to stop him...."

“I can’t tell you anything else!”, Balam cried. “I don’t know what more you want from me”

“I need to know everything that happened leading up to her abduction”

Brother Balam shook his head. “No. They’ll kill me”

“If something terrible has befallen her, then the cardinal will kill you!”, Aether shouted.

“Let me beat it out of him!”, Swiss interjected with his masked face pressed against the bars of the door.

“Please tell us what happened….The cardinal is beside himself with worry”, pleaded Mountain from behind Swiss.

Aether held his hand up. “I can sense the cardinal is on his way”, he said before shaking his head at Balam. “I’m sorry, you leave me no alternative….”

Brother Balam was backed into the corner of the cell, as Aether walked towards him.

Placing his hands on either side of the prisoner’s face, the ghoul began to deeply inhale inwards….

Balam started struggling for breath, as the air was rapidly sucked from his lungs.

“Look at him, he’s turning blue!”, Swiss laughed, inappropriately.

As the prisoner reached the point of collapse, Aether removed his hands, leaving Balam gasping for oxygen.

“Alright!”, he spluttered. “I’ll tell you everything!”

Chapter 51: The Truth

Cardinal Copia could wait no longer, to find out what happened to Gabriel.

For Balam's sake, he better have told his ghouls everything….

Aether met his master at the door of the training room.

“Well?”, Copia asked, impatiently.

“You need to sit down”, Aether said, encouraging the cardinal over to the crash mat.

Copia could feel the anxiety rising within him as he sat down.

“What happened?”, he asked in a shaky voice.

Aether settled opposite his master. “A few nights ago, Brother Balam was approached by three men wearing ghoul masks. They told Balam that if he helped them abduct Sister Lucifina, then he would be rewarded with more than enough money to settle his gambling debts”

Brother Balam did have a history with gambling....

In fact it was because of a card game with some dangerous people in the town, that he had ended up at the Ministry. Initially he had hidden out there to escape a debt that he couldn't pay, but had eventually decided to stay.
Even so, many clergy members didn’t trust him, and he had found it difficult to gain employment because of his vice.

“When exactly did they take her?”, Copia asked.

“Last night, at around ten o’clock”, replied Aether.

That wasn’t long before the cardinal had gone to see Gabriel, and he cursed himself for not having gone sooner….

“But there was no sign of a struggle in her room, so how did they do it?”, he asked, almost afraid to do so.

“This next part is not going to be easy for you to hear….”

Aether proceeded to explain exactly how Brother Balam had lured her out of her room....

The cardinal was so choked, he could hardly speak. “He….He used me as bait for her?”

“I’m afraid so”

“What happened then?”

“Cardinal….”

“I’m terrified, but I have to know….Did he hurt her?’"

Aether reluctantly told Copia that Balam had led her to the stables, rendered her unconscious, and carried her into the tack room afterwards….

It was at this point that Copia jumped up in the air, his eyes bulging with murderous intention. “I’ll kill him!”, he growled.

Aether put his hands on his master's shoulders, trying to sit him back down. “He did not touch her after that, Cardinal”, he confirmed.

Although as far as Copia was concerned, Balam had already done enough to warrant his demise.

Aether continued. “Two of the men in ghoul masks came to collect Sister Lucifina. They took her around the side of the building to a waiting vehicle”

“What kind of vehicle?”, asked the cardinal, struggling to refocus.

“Brother Balam said he heard it, but didn’t see it….Presumably it was waiting in the carpark”, Aether replied.

Copia stood up a little more calmly this time. “Take the other ghouls and ask around if anyone saw an unfamiliar vehicle last night….And don’t forget to ask the guards at the front entrance. It may not have been in their line of vision, but we might be lucky”

“Understood”, Aether said. ”What are you going to do with Brother Balam?”

“Don’t worry I'm not going to kill him….yet”, the cardinal replied, dryly.

“Actually I'm more concerned for you”, the ghoul sniggered. “He can rot”

_____________________________________________

Swiss, Mountain, and Cirrus were standing outside the prisoner's cell, when Copia approached.

“Are you gonna waste him?”, Swiss asked the cardinal with an air of excitement.

“Go with Aether, all of you please”, Copia ordered with his eyes transfixed on Brother Balam.

The prisoner gulped hard, probably thinking his time was up.

“I gave you a chance when no one else would”, Copia said, quite calmly.

“I know that, Cardinal”, Balam whimpered.

“Then how could you do this to me?....How could you do this to her?”, asked Copia with a lump in his throat.

“I’m sorry”, the other pathetically sobbed.

“You could have come to me if you were in trouble, you know that”, the cardinal said, feeling his anger starting to rise again.

“But I was scared I would be banished”, Balam replied, still sobbing.

“When I find her, you will be”, Copia snarled. ”And if she has been harmed….Banishment will be the least of your worries”

The prisoner shook his head. “No, they said that nothing bad need happen to her”

“And you believed them??”, the cardinal shouted, punching the metal bars of the door with his fist.

The cardinal knew that if he entered that cell, blood would be spilled...

“Well I hope the price was worth the betrayal, Brother Balam….Because I will never forgive you for this”, Copia said quietly before leaving the man alone with his guilt.

Chapter 52: Dear Cardinal

Night was drawing in and despite all their efforts, they were still no closer to finding Gabriel.

It was at this time that Cardinal Copia found himself standing in her bedroom, looking out the window at the moon she was so fond of.

“Where are you, my flower?”, he whispered, hopelessly.

As he gazed at the starry sky, the cardinal was suddenly reminded of what Golgotha had said about Gabriel’s intention to write him a letter.

His eyes scanned the room, but there appeared to be no sign of it.

Gabriel had no desk to speak of, so he started by checking the draw of her dressing table. There were a few odd bits inside including her Grucifix necklace, but Copia’s eyes were immediately drawn to the rose hair barrette.... She had been wearing it in the office the day before, and although he hadn't said anything, he wondered if it was one of the items that Adam had purchased on his behalf.

As the cardinal caressed the hair piece, he recalled how pretty it had looked in her hair, and he now dearly wished that he had told her so....

He was still clasping the barrette in his hand, as he moved to search her bedside cabinet...Opening the draw, he instantly saw the folded up piece of paper sitting right on top…. It was a letter that began with, 'Dear Cardinal' He hesitated, wondering if he should be reading it....

She hadn't given it to him, after all, and perhaps this was too much of an invasion of her privacy.

But she was missing, and maybe there was a clue in the letter somewhere….He highly doubted it, but this was the decision the cardinal ultimately resigned himself to.

With trembling hands, he sat down on the edge of her bed, and began to read….

*****************************************************

“Dear Cardinal,

I know we haven't spoken in days and I know that you're angry with me. But please believe me when I say that I never meant to hurt you, so if that’s what I did, then I'm truly sorry.
Third asked me to accompany him to Mephisto House and I very nearly said no, but the trouble is I've pretty much been saying no to him for the past year.
He then told me about how he’d been sponsoring Golgotha’s stay, so I felt like I should thank him. And this seemed like such a small thing.
I didn't want to hide it from you, but I was afraid you’d be disappointed in me so I kept it to myself.
In the end, it worried me so much that I almost backed out of going, but then the situation with Cirrus arose and it suddenly became an opportunity.
Now I wonder if it was even worth it, because It feels like I've lost far more than I’ve gained.
So please Cardinal, even if you’re still upset with me, can we at least talk?
I don’t think I can bear your silence any longer, because the truth is I….”

*****************************************************

Copia didn’t know at what point of her letter it happened, but there was an abundance of tears streaming down his face and splattering onto the paper.

Gabriel's words had ended abruptly, and he knew this was most likely when that bastard Balam had told her Copia was hurt in order to draw her out….

But as much as he wanted to blame Brother Balam, the cardinal blamed himself more.

Gabriel had obviously felt that due to Copia's appalling behaviour, she owed him an explanation.... When in reality she had done nothing wrong, and didn’t deserve to be treated so despicably.

As the tears continued, his mind was dragged back to how he had cruelly withdrawn his hand from her the night of the party...How he had selfishly made her ride home in the cold afterwards, and how he had monstrously shouted at her in the office….

All this had ultimately contributed to the terrible events of the night before.

If only he had been honest with her about the real reason he was upset,...Then maybe she would have been with him last night, instead of being abducted and taken Satan knows where….

The thought of what could be happening to Gabriel tore the cardinal's heart in two, and he helplessly clasped his gloved hands together...

“Have you taken her from me, to punish me?...If you have, then it’s no more than I deserve...But please Lord Lucifer, don't let her suffer for my mistake”, he prayed. “Send your morning star to guide her home, and if you cannot, then please protect her in my stead...I beg you...Help me save her, and I will forever remain your faithful servant….”

Copia was so deep in prayer, that he hadn’t even noticed Adam walk into the room.

“I’m sorry to disturb you Cardinal”, the young man said, humbly. “But when I saw you weren't in the office, I had a feeling you might be here”

“It’s alright”, the other replied, trying to quickly compose himself, but realizing he had already failed. “Hold on!....What are you still doing here?”, he blinked.

Adam shook his head. “I just couldn't leave like this….Even if there’s not much I can do right now, I want to be here for you until we find Gabriel. And we will find her”

Copia smiled weakly. “Gabriel?....Who told you her name?”

“She did, the day we met. She asked me not to tell anyone, so I never did”, he replied with a chuckle. “I think she only told me, so I wouldn't feel so awkward about being called Adam….Which if you think about it, is a strange name for someone from a family as Satanic as the Dravens”

“Neither of you should be ashamed of your names….They suit you both very well”, the cardinal replied. “I only have the name that was bestowed upon me at Basilisk Ministry, which as you know is Copia….But I would dearly love to know what it was before. Well, if I even had one, being an orphan”

“I see you’ve found the barrette you bought her”, said Adam, gesturing to the object next to Copia on the bed.

“I thought this might be it”, he replied, picking it back up in his hand.

“Well, you asked me to buy something for her hair that had flowers on it. This was the best I could get”, replied Adam. “Why flowers, anyway?”

“Because we met in the memorial garden, and that’s technically where the void is”, the cardinal replied, rubbing the ruby red rose with his thumb. “It’s also where we first really spoke, and….”, he broke off then, unable to continue.

Adam cleared his throat. “And I suppose you’ve seen that?”, he said, pointing at the other side of the bed.

Copia hadn’t actually noticed it, but there were two long white ears protruding out from under the covers. “What's this?”, he asked. pulling out Bianca and looking at her in amazement.

“It’s the plush toy you asked me to get her”

“But I requested a rat”

“I hate to break it to you, Cardinal, but there isn’t a lot of demand for cuddly rats”, Adam laughed.

“I see your point”, replied Copia, putting the rabbit back. “But at least it’s albino I suppose, like Luca”. He looked sadly at his former assistant. “I’m sorry you missed your chance to go with the clerics”

“Oh, they're still here, too”

“What?”

“Yes, they're also concerned about Gabriel's disappearance and want to help if they can. Sister Imperator has said that they’re welcome to stay until they need to return to Basilisk”

Even Neith wanted to help?

Copia shrugged. “Well, I appreciate their support”

“Oh I almost forgot….I came to tell you that the body of the poor woman you discovered in the forest, has now been recovered”, Adam informed.

“Good. I’m glad she’s home”

“Brother Anubis is taking care of her now, and Sister Imperator would like to meet with you first thing”

“Understood”

“What are you going to do tonight?”, Adam asked with concern.

“Wait for daylight, so I can start searching again”

“I know it’s not easy, but you should at least try and get some rest”

“I’ll try”

Only the cardinal didn't rest....

He went to his office and began to mark on the map, where he intended to search the next day.

Copia didn't care if he had to tear the whole country apart….He was going to find Gabriel no matter what.

Chapter 53: Matriarch

At first light, Cardinal Copia sent his ghouls ahead to the forest, and as long as they warped together, Aether could show them the way.

If the forest was where they had found the poor sister, then perhaps Gabriel was there, too.... He couldn't bring himself to believe that she had met the same fate, but perhaps she was being held there somewhere....

It was a shot in the dark, he knew….But it was the only lead he had.

“I’m so sorry to hear that Sister Lucifina is missing now, too”, said Sister Morrigan woefully, as Copia stepped into Sister Imperator’s reception room.

“Too?”, he asked.

“Yes, Sister Melinoe is missing as well….Her biological sister was expecting her in France, but she never arrived“

“That is worrying….”, replied the cardinal, thoughtfully.

Was it just coincidence, or were the two disappearances connected?

Sister Imperator opened her office door and beckoned Cardinal Copia inside.

“How are you, Cardinal?’, she asked, visually appraising him as he walked in the door.

Sister Imperator was impeccable as always, immaculately clothed in a black skirt suit, matching high heeled shoes, and her greying platinum blonde hair tied back in a neat bun.

The cardinal had fixed his eye paint before entering, but hadn’t changed his black trouser suit, nor had he shaved. No doubt the matriarch had noticed this….

They both sat down and Sister Imperator got straight down to business.

“That woman you found in the forest yesterday, has been identified as Sister Lillim”, she said.

“I don’t think I'm familiar with her”, he replied, not recognizing the name any more than he had her face.

“She was here for a short time, while you were away….Only about six weeks, I think”

Copia sighed. “So she was unanointed?”

“Correct”

“Just like Gabriel”, he shuddered.

“Sister Lucifina?....Yes I heard she’s missing, but I'm afraid there's more”, she frowned.

“What?”, he asked, feeling unable to cope with any more bad news.

“When Brother Anubis carried out Sister Lillim’s post mortem, he found that her cause of death was a stab wound to the chest”

He shook his head. “How did I miss that?”

“Because it wasn’t done through her clothing and there was no blood visible, meaning she was redressed some time after death”

Copia’s blood suddenly ran cold….

Unanointed….Unclothed….Stabbed in the chest.

“Ritual killing”, he replied, struggling to form the words.

“Yes….My thought exactly”, the sister gravely agreed.

The cardinal squeezed his eyes closed, his fear for Gabriel was growing by the second.

“Now there is also the matter of Sister Melinoe, who had been here for years, was anointed and so she possessed the Devil’s mark. It seems unlikely that she is connected to this because she wouldn't be viable for sacrifice”, stated the matriarch.

“Unlike Sister Lucifina….”, he added, trying his absolute hardest to stay calm.

She looked at him regretfully. “I’m afraid so”

Copia abruptly stood up. “Well, thank you for the information Sister Imperator, but I must resume my search for Sister Lucifina”

“But where?....She could be anywhere”, Imperator shrugged.

“I’m going to start at the forest where we found Sister Lillim….So if you could lend me some of your guard ghouls for tracking purposes, I would be very grateful”, he replied.

She shook her head. “I’m afraid that’s out of the question, Cardinal”

“Why?”, Copia asked In disbelief.

“Because if what we suspect is true, we will need the extra guards to protect the unanointed here in the Ministry....If Sister Lucifina was taken from these grounds, we cannot risk a repeat of that”, she replied firmly.

"Perhaps if you had properly placed your guards to begin with, then it wouldn't have happened!” , he snapped. “A woman was abducted from right under their noses, and they saw nothing!”

She sighed. “I’m going to let that go, Cardinal, because I know that you're worried….But I can’t risk the other unanointed members, for the sake of one. However important we feel she is”

“We?”, he asked, cynically.

Like she cared for Gabriel….

“Yes”, the matriarch replied. “Despite popular belief I do care when something befalls one of our own”

Copia decided that unless he wanted to be busted for insubordination, then he had better leave.

“Then there is nothing more to say”, he said, heading for the door.

“Cardinal….Just because I can't give you my guard, doesn't mean I want to mar your efforts to find her”, she said with an eye roll. “Anyone who wishes to aid you in your search is welcome. There are clerics here at the moment, maybe you can make use of them”

He forced a smile, simply out of politeness. “Thank you, I'll keep that in mind”

“Oh, and be sure that anyone you take with you is anointed”, she added, as he left.

Honestly, he wasn't a complete fool.....

_________________________________________________

 

“I take it she didn't let you have the extra ghouls, then?”, said Adam, watching Cardinal Copia storm into the office.

Copia planted his hands down on his desk in frustration. “I’ve gone above and beyond for that blasted woman, yet I ask for one favour…., he trailed off, shaking his head.

“Papa said you’d have more luck getting blood out of a stone, than help from her”, Adam shrugged.

“He’s been here?”

“Yes, about ten minutes ago. He wanted to know if there was any update on Gabriel”

“Maybe if he looked up now and again, he would know”, Copia scoffed.

“Ah, I think he cares in his own way”, replied Adam. “Anyway. he said that you can borrow Omega if you need him”

“Yes, please”

“And also Alpha”

“I’ll pass, this time”

Even though the cardinal didn't completely trust Omega, he trusted Alpha even less….

The latter was extremely difficult to control, and as his name would suggest, he was indeed the strongest of all the ghouls. He was also incredibly violent and bloodthirsty by nature, and would quite happily commit mass genocide if not reined in.

As far as Copia was concerned Alpha was a ‘break in emergency’ kind of allay, that he would only let loose in the most dire of circumstances.

“Right, we're burning daylight here, so I'm going to ride to the forest on Malady”, said the cardinal, starting to prepare himself for the journey ahead. “I would like you to assemble anyone willing to search, and have them meet me at Cardinal Golgotha's cabin, which Tenebra has marked on the map….I have also split it into search sections which will take some time to cover as there’s around two hundred acres up there”

“Right, but there are only two jeeps available, so we can only take so many to help”, Adam replied.

“Yes, unfortunately the terrain is too steep for a normal car, so we need to commandeer those jeeps as soon as possible”, Copia agreed.

“Absolutely”

“And please don't forget to bring the map”

“I won't”

The cardinal was about to rush out, when he turned back to his former assistant. “I do appreciate that you stayed to help, Adam….And I will never forget it”

Chapter 54: It's Always Darkest Before the Dawn

“I’m afraid I'm going to need an answer from you, now”, said Brother Mephisto right up close to Sister Lucifina.

She was having problems focusing now, he had so heavily sedated her.

“My guests will start to arrive soon, and I need to know what to prepare for….Your anointment into our coven, or your sacrifice to the dark lord”, he said.

Lucifina considered agreeing to the anointment for the chance to escape later….But it seemed Mephisto had considered this….

“And just in case you're planning to deceive me, as soon as you have been anointed I will test your loyalty”, the red head smirked.

“How?”, she managed to ask.

“By having you sacrifice one of the unanointed guests, who will come to join my coven”

Lucifina could never do that. Even if it was someone just as deranged as Mephisto, she could never murder anyone.

“I refuse to kill for you”, she whispered.

Mephisto shook his head. “That is a great shame, and I would be lying if I said I wasn't disappointed….I would have dearly loved to see the look on Cardinal Copia's face, and Papa's for that matter, seeing you stood by my side while I reveal my new Satanic organization”

He stroked a lock of her light blonde hair, and she mustered the strength to flinch from his touch.

“But perhaps you will be a sacrifice so satisfying, that the dark lord will open the gate and reward our coven with a gift great enough to crush the Ministry to dust….Then we shall be his new emissaries on Earth, and pave the way for the future”, he said, walking over to the large symbol covered doors that Lucifina had noticed earlier.

“What is it?”, she asked, with her curiosity momentarily outweighing her fear.

“It’s a Hellgate….And as its name suggests, it leads to Hell”, he replied, almost nonchalantly.

Was such a thing even possible?
But then, if the void led there, then maybe this could too.

“It would seem though, that it can’t be opened from this side….So if the dark lord wants you, he will have to open it”, said Mephisto looking the doors up and down.

“And what if it doesn't work like that?”, Lucifina scoffed. “You’ll look a fool in front of your guests”

“Oh I'm sure they will still be entertained by the fun I have with you, finding out”, he smiled.

“You're mad, Mephisto….You need help”, she sighed.

“You know, that is exactly what Melinoe said when I tried to persuade her to join us”, he replied, angrily.

Sister Melinoe….

“Did you kill her?”, Lucifina asked in a shaky voice.

“I did”, Mephisto replied, callously. “She wasn't viable for sacrifice, but I had to keep her quiet about my plans….So, yes I killed her”, he shrugged.

Poor Melinoe….She didn't deserve such a fate.

“You're a monster!”, Lucifina cried. “And how many more have you murdered for your lunacy?”

“Three others, all sacrificed”, he replied in a chillingly casual manner. “But as you can see, the doors remain closed”

He had done this before….With absolutely no remorse.

Lucifina knew now that it was unlikely she would escape the fate of the others….

“I know you mean to do what you say, Brother Mephisto, and I know that there is nothing I can say to change your mind….But would you at least grant me a request?”

“That depends on what it is”

“If I write someone a letter, would you see that they get it?”

Even if she never saw the man she loved ever again….She needed him to know how she felt for him….

He sniggered. “By someone, do you mean Cardinal Copia?”

She nodded.

“Forget it”

“Wait until after my death, if you must….As long as he gets it, I don't care!”, she pleaded in desperation.

“As exquisite as his suffering would be when he received it, I’m afraid I can’t take the risk...Cardinal Copia is an insufferably intelligent man, and if there was even the slightest clue in that letter, that bastard would be sure to find it”, Mephisto said.

Lucifina should have known that her imprisoner would never agree to it, but she had to try….

If only she had finished the letter she had started….

As much as Lucifina didn’t want to give Mephisto the pleasure of seeing her weakness….She still couldn't prevent the tears from falling.

Mephisto seemed to observe her for a moment, before saying, “I cannot grant your request, but I will tell you something that will bring you at least a morsel of comfort”

“What’s that?”

"He is looking for you, your cardinal….He won't find you, but he is looking…."

__________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia returned to the Ministry tired and defeated.

Night had drawn in faster than expected, so they had been forced to cease their search of the forest.

But they had been wonderful, all of them.

Adam, Second, Yama, Rufus, Valentino, Amun, Neith, and all of the ghouls…
A couple of the volunteers had even surprised the cardinal, but they genuinely seemed to want to help.
Tenebra had also asked to join them, but Copia decided that she was needed by Golgotha's side, as his condition was deteriorating fast.

Brother Yama, who had returned by jeep, now stood awaiting the Cardinal.

“Tenebra says that Golgotha has taken a turn for the worse”, Yama said, as Copia approached the stables on Malady.

“I’ll come now”, he sighed sadly, dismounting his horse.

“Let me take him for you, Cardinal”, said the young brother, offering his hand for Malady.

Chapter 55: The Promise

Copia’s heart was filled with dread, as he entered Cardinal Golgotha's bedroom.

Tenebra and Sister Marilith who were both present, went to wait outside so Golgotha could speak to his guest in privacy.

“I can see by the look on your face that there's still no news” , Golgotha said in a croaky voice.

The other looked down and shook his head, and his tears splattered on his shoes as he did so....

“Come here….I have something I need to ask you”, the old man beckoned to Copia. “When you find Gabriel, and I know that you will….I need you to promise me something”

“Anything”, Copia whimpered, kneeling down next to the bed.

“I know that I haven't long…”

“Please don't say that”

“I am ready to meet the infernal father, I am not afraid”, said Golgotha. “Gabriel is my only concern now, and what will happen to her when I'm gone”

Golgotha likely thought that once he was gone, the wolves would be at the door for his adopted daughter.
A deal would be struck for her, and she would be handed over to whoever made the highest contribution.
No doubt this was Nihil’s plan, and without someone to watch over her, perhaps that is what would have happened….

“You don’t have to worry….I will take care of her”, Copia promised.

“So I can leave her under your protection?”

“You can”

“I’m glad...Because she’s very special”

“I know that”, Copia wept. “And when I get her back, I won’t let her out of my sight, I promise you….I won't fail her again”

“Now, none of us could have predicted this, Copia. It is not your fault”, replied Golgotha, starting to cough.

Copia helped his elder take a sip of water from the glass on his bedside table. Golgotha laid down further in his bed, and watched Copia pick up Gabriel’s photograph again. “You’ve become close to her, haven't you?”, the old man mused.

“Yes….But I long to be closer”

Copia closed his eyes, realizing what he just said to her adopted father....

“I’m sorry”, he winced.

Golgotha gave the weakest of laughs. “It’s alright..I’m truly happy to hear you say it”

The younger cardinal went to put the photo back but his elder stopped him.

“You keep it….For motivation”, he said, though his voice was getting quieter....

“Golgotha?”, Copia gasped, rubbing the old man’s arm.

“I can feel myself getting closer to the end….I’m ready for my final sending”, whispered Golgotha.

“Do you want me to fetch Papa?”, Copia asked, attempting to stand up.

“No….I want you to do it….”

Copia noticed that Golgotha was already holding his Grucifix, as he placed his gloved hand over the old man’s.

The younger cardinal took a long deep breath…

“Infernal rest grant unto him, O Lord Lucifer, and let the morning star shine upon him…….”

__________________________________________________

A short time later, Cardinal Copia reappeared in the doorway of Cardinal Golgotha's quarters.

He was still carrying Gabriel's photograph, and had it hugged tightly against his chest....

“Has he passed?”, asked Sister Marilith from the corridor, where she and Sister Tenebra still waited.

Copia nodded solemnly in reply.

“Poor Lucifina”, sobbed Tenebra, putting her hand over her mouth. “She’ll be devastated”

“We’ll prepare him for Brother Anubis”, said Marilith. “Was the final sending performed?”

“It was”, he confirmed.

“Lucifina will be glad that you were with him”, sniffed Tenebra, as she followed the resident nurse into the late cardinal’s quarters.

Some consolation he was….

The dear old man deserved to have his adopted daughter at his side.

__________________________________________________

“How is Cardinal Golgotha?”, asked Adam, as Cardinal Copia entered the office.

Aether and Cirrus were also waiting for the cardinal, as were both clerics.

“He's passed away”, Copia sighed, sadly.

Adam shook his head. “Oh dear….”

The cardinal stood behind his desk, and put Gabriel's picture in a prominent place upon it.

“And I couldn't even grant him peace, by finding his daughter”, said Copia with an air of helplessness in his voice.

Cleric Amun cleared his throat. “I know this is probably the worst time, but Cleric Neith and I have been called back to Rome”

“I understand”, Copia replied. “And I thank you for your help today”

“I hope you understand that I cannot join you until this matter is resolved”, said Adam, regretfully.

“We understand, but it’s whether High Cleric Thoth does….”, Amun replied.

Copia had always found High Cleric Thoth to be quite a fair man, and he was about to say as much when he noticed Aether and Cirrus seemed to be having a private conversation of their own….

“Is something the matter?”, he asked the two ghouls.

Aether clearly shook his head at the other, before replying. “It’s nothing, Cardinal”

“It doesn't look like nothing”, Copia stated before turning to the female ghoul. “Cirrus?"

There was sadness in the ghoul's eyes as she replied, “I’m sorry, but it’s Sister Lucifina….I can feel that she's frightened”

Copia turned his back on his guests, lest they witness him break down....

It was already taking every ounce of his strength to keep himself together, but the thought of Gabriel being alone and scared was threatening to destroy him….

Cleric Neith unexpectedly stepped forward. “Am I right in thinking that this ghoul is bound to Sister Lucifina?”

“Not intentionally, but yes it would seem so”, Copia replied, turning back around.

Neith tapped her red lips. “Because I may have a solution to finding her…”

Chapter 56: A Glimmer of Hope

Copia folded his arms in front of him. “Go on….”

Neith seemed to hesitate for a moment. “Actually, before I continue….”

The cardinal knew exactly what the woman was angling for, and she was more than willing to hold the information to ransome for it....

“Consider the other matter dropped”, he said, flatly.

She graciously nodded, before continuing. “Are you familiar with the ghoul ritual of Allsight?"

“No”, Copia replied. He had to admit he had never come across it.

“I haven't read anything of that title in any of my study books”, Adam interjected.

“That’s because it isn't taught to students”, Neith replied to Adam. “I have an advanced book in my belongings that will instruct you on how to perform the ritual….I will leave it with you, but I expect you to return it when you come to Basilisk”

“And the purpose of this ritual?”, asked the cardinal, not daring to get his hopes up.

“It temporarily allows a ghoul to see through the eyes of their master”, she replied.

Copia couldn't contain the gasp that escaped his lips. “Is that even possible?”

She nodded. “The connection may only be sustained for a few seconds, but it might be enough time for Sister Lucifina to see something relevant to her location”

The cardinal squeezed his eyes shut….Dare he hope?

“Cardinal, I strongly advise against this course of action”, Aether suddenly chimed in.

Copia opened his eyes. “Why?”

“She isn’t telling you everything”, the male ghoul protested. “Like the danger it poses to both participants”

“So, you know of this ritual, Aether?”, his master asked, in an almost accusatory fashion.

“I do"

“And you didn't think to tell me of it?”

“My apologies, but even though Cirrus and Sister Lucifina appear to have a connection, it is still in its very early stages….This ritual would be a dangerous undertaking for you and I, let alone them”, Aether explained.

Copia turned back to Cleric Neith. “How risky is this ritual?”

She shrugged. “It depends”

“I’ll put it another way….Could one or both of them die?”

“Well if that happened, it would be both of them….Whatever the outcome, their fate is shared”, Neith replied, in a matter of factly manner.

The cardinal’s heterochromatic eyes narrowed in suspicion. “Would you have warned me of the danger, if my ghoul hadn't said something?”

Cleric Neith turned towards the door. “You needed a solution to your problem and I gave you one….I kept to my end of the deal, and I expect you to keep to yours. Whatever happens”

He clenched his jaw. “You needn't worry, I will keep my word’

______________________________________________

“I don’t care about the risk, I want to find Sister Lucifina”, stated Cirrus, when Adam returned with the advanced ghoul magic book from Cleric Neith.

“I appreciate that, but there is her safety to consider also”, Copia replied.

Adam nodded. “And something else….Ministry rules state that a ritual can only be conducted with the permission of those involved in it. Only where this is not possible, can permission be given by a significant other, family member, or appointed guardian. In Gabriel's case this would have fallen to Cardinal Golgotha, but….”

Copia slumped behind his desk. “I will make the decision….Both my position and my promise to Golgotha to take care of her in his stead, make me responsible”

“And I don't think anyone would disagree with that”, Adam agreed.

“I just don't know what I should do….If I agree to this ritual I could kill her, but if I do nothing she could die anyway”, the cardinal said, helplessly. He picked up Gabriel's picture and stared at it. “What do you want me to do, Flower?”, he whispered to her image.

"Well if it’s any consolation, I've only known her a short time, but I'm still pretty sure I know what she would want”, Adam assured.

Copia sighed. “She would want me to do it, wouldn't she?”

He was asking his former assistant, but deep down he already knew the answer….

The last thing he wanted to do was put Gabriel at risk, but with no other clues to her whereabouts, it seemed to be his only choice.

Adam smiled supportively. “I will start the preparations, Cardinal. I think we should perform it in the ghoul’s training room, rather than the chapel of ritual….Just in case there is some illegality to it”

“Good idea”, Copia nodded. “And i’m grateful to you, Adam”

Despite all that was happening, the cardinal couldn't help feeling more than a little proud of his former assistant.

“Please come with me, Cirrus”, Adam called to the female ghoul on the way out.

Cirrus hurried after Adam, and Aether approached his master.

“I know you are angry with me for not telling you of the ritual, myself”, Aether said. “But please understand my reasoning”

The cardinal stood up from his desk chair. “I understand, but I still think you should've told me so I could make the choice for myself”

“But you are not making the choice for yourself….You are making the choice for Sister Lucifina”, the ghoul replied, slightly raising his voice.

“Because she isn’t here!”, his master cried in anguish.

Aether lowered his voice. “I have never seen you like this, Cardinal”

“I’ve never felt like this”, he shot back.

“The ritual will take a while to prepare, perhaps you should use this time to get some rest….You look exhausted”, said Aether in a concerned tone.

“I’ll rest when she's found!”, Copia snapped.

“But you will be no good to her if you collapse!”, Aether boomed.

The cardinal slammed his hands down on the desk. “I can see I've been giving you too much freedom, ghoul!....Maybe I need to shorten your leash!”

Copia lowered his head and tried to concentrate on his breathing….

He knew he was a mess….And if he didn't find Gabriel soon, he was only going to get worse.

When the cardinal looked back up, Aether was straightening up her picture on the desk.
Copia must have knocked it down in his outburst.

“Forgive me, old friend”, he said to his ghoul.

“You are forgiven….I know you are afraid”, Aether replied.

“I’ve never been more so, in my life”, Copia admitted.

The ghoul walked towards the door. “I will summon the rest of my brethren to assist with the ritual…Cirrus does not possess enough energy, alone. It will take all of us”

After Aether left, Copia picked up Gabriel's picture and sat down on the sofa.

“Hold on my love”, he whispered to her. “I’m coming for you”

Chapter 57: End of His World

Bursting their way into the dungeon, Cardinal Copia’s eyes were immediately drawn to the bloodied white form, laying on the altar.

His face dropped in horror, upon the heartbreaking realization that it was his beloved Gabriel.

Standing over her was a masked man holding a sacrificial dagger, still dripping with her precious blood.

As the ghouls let out their battle scream, the cardinal pulled the sword from his cane and proceeded to cut down every single masked figure who charged towards him.

He didn’t care who they were….No one would stop him getting to the woman he loved.

Finally reaching her murderer, Copia drove his blade through the masked man’s heart and watched him drop to the floor.

Gabriel was barely alive, when Copia took her with trembling hands, from the altar.
He gently pulled her to him, until her body was arched against his chest.

With her blue eyes glazed over, she slowly looked up at him….

“Cardinal?....”, she said with a voice that was almost inaudible.

“I’m here, my love”, he replied, brokenly.

With the last of her strength, Gabriel lifted her hand and held it against his bloodstained cheek.

“I’m sorry….”, she whispered.

Cirrus was sobbing at the foot of the altar, but Copia’s own voice was trapped in his throat.

“I love you, Gabriel”, he finally choked out, before covering her lips with his in a deep kiss.

Copia could feel his own heart shattering, as she gasped her last breaths into his mouth.

A moment later, her hand slipped from his face and her body fell limp in his arms.

“No….Please….”, he whimpered, burying his face in her neck.

The cardinal attempted to lift his beloved, but like a puppet whose strings had been cut, he dropped to his knees still holding her.

“Cardinal”, Aether shouted. “The gate is opening!”

But Copia couldn't bring himself to care….His world had already ended.

He looked down at his dead love, cradled in his lap, and could bear the pain no longer….

Throwing back his head, he let out a grief stricken cry.....

********************************************************

 

Cardinal Copia was jolted awake by the sound of his own cry.

His heart was thumping in his chest and his face was drenched in sweat.

As he began to come round, he realized there was someone standing over him.

Purely on impulse, he uttered, “Gabriel?”

“I’m afraid not….”, replied a regretful Sister Tenebra.

She was holding her friend's picture in her hands, Copia must have dropped it when he nodded off.

Tenebra gave the picture frame back to him. “I was coming to tell you that Cardinal Golgotha had been collected when I bumped into Adam….He told me about the ritual”

If she had only just seen Adam, then Copia hadn’t been asleep very long….

“Perhaps I should've consulted her best friend”, he apologized. “But I had to make a decision”

And quickly, if his horrifying nightmare was any possible indication of things to come….

Copia had never really experienced prophetic dreams in the past, but then, he had never felt this closely connected to someone before….

“You’re doing what’s right by her, and I know she would appreciate that….Please don’t doubt yourself”, Tenebra said with a reassuring smile.

Copia attempted to stand up from the sofa, but his legs trembled beneath him and he went back down again.

“For Satan’s sake”, he mumbled in annoyance.

“Are you alright, Cardinal?”, asked Tenebra with concern. “I heard you crying out….”

“It was just a bad dream”, he replied, with a shaky voice.

On his second attempt, Copia managed to stand up.

“I hope you won’t be offended”, said Tenebra warily. “But you look awful”

“I feel awful”, he candidly replied.

The sister shook her head, sadly. “It would break her heart to see you like this….”

“And not being by her side, is breaking mine…”, he replied in little more than a whisper.

Tenebra put her hands over her mouth. “You love her, don’t you?”, she asked, muffled.

As tempted as he was to confirm it, he decided that the one he loved should hear it first….

“I’d better go and see how the ritual preparations are progressing”, he said, instantly changing the subject.

“I hope they find out something”, replied Tenebra, now not wanting to delay him any further.

“So do I”, he agreed, trying his best to push the terrible nightmare to the back of his mind.

Chapter 58: Ritual

When Cardinal Copia reached the ghoul training room, he was surprised to find Third waiting outside the door.

“I didn't expect to see you here, Papa….Have you come to try and stop us?”, asked Copia, approaching the other man.

“No. I was momentarily at a loose end when Aether came for Alpha and Omega, so…”, Third shrugged.

Copia couldn't help but smile at Third’s efforts to act nonchalant. He knew that their Papa genuinely cared about Gabriel, his very presence there proved as much.

“It looks like they're almost ready”, the cardinal observed, looking through the small window in the door.

“You don't look so good Cardinal, are you feeling alright?”, Third asked with an unusual air of concern.

“I’ve felt better”, the other replied, disheartened.

Copia nearly jumped out of his skin when Third squeezed his shoulder. He really must have really looked a wreck, if even Papa was offering sympathy.

Both men stepped back as the training room door, quietly opened.

“It’s time”, whispered Adam, letting them both inside.

The area was shrouded in darkness, save for the circle of lit candles flickering in the centre.
Within the ring of flames, sat the female ghoul Cirrus. Her legs were crossed and her eyes were tight shut in concentration.

The cardinal watched in wonder as the other ghouls stepped forward from the shadows, and placed themselves at five points around the outside of the circle.

Aether had said that the ritual would take all of them, and Copia only hoped that their combined energy would be enough.

Adam being as studious as he was had likely already memorized everything required from the book, because he approached the female ghoul empty handed….

“When you're ready, Cirrus”

__________________________________________________

Lucifina, having suffered the humiliation of being bathed and clothed in a white flowing dress, was now back in the dungeon, scowling at her abductor.

“You ought to be thankful that I had women do it”, Mephisto said in response to her expression.

Lucifina had indeed been relieved when she realized her bathers were female, but it had little to do with modesty. She had hoped at one point to overpower them, though this was once again marred by her sedated state.

“I have a question for you?”, said Lucifina looking down at her fancy frock. “What in Hell have you done with my nightdress?”

The flame haired man let out a chuckle. “Funny till the last…Don’t worry, you’ll have it back afterwards. You can’t very well be disposed of in this dress”

Lucifina swallowed hard. “No, I suppose not”

“Oh I'd almost forgotten”, he said, sounding so cheerful it was creepy.

He went to the table behind her, and she braced herself for the needle again.
However, when he came back, he was holding a crown decorated in fresh flowers.

Just the sight of it made her want to weep.

She didn't know why, but everything about it reminded her of the time she had spent with Cardinal Copia.

The night they had sat together in the memorial garden, the day they had ridden through the meadow….Even his apparent nickname for her.

Those flowers reminded her of it all….

So perhaps wearing it would bring her some small semblance of comfort, as she neared the end.

Mephisto placed the crown on her head of light blonde wavy hair.

“There”, he beamed proudly. “We want you to look beautiful for the dark lord, don't we?”

“You're deranged”, she hissed.

“Now, I'm going to put you to sleep one last time, because I think our guests are ready”

Lucifina winced feeling the needle pierce her skin. Her neck was so sore now, with all the other puncture wounds.

“If you’re good, I will make sure you’re left where your Cardinal will find you”, he said with a cruel smile.

Tears began to roll down her cheeks at the very thought of it….
Part of her wanted that, but part of her didn’t.

“I was thinking of his horse's stable”, Mephisto sniggered, as he left her to pass out....

________________________________________________

“Concentrate Cirrus”, said Adam, slowly pacing around the outside of the circle.

The female ghoul shook her head, but her eyes remained closed. “It’s too hazy, I can't make anything out”

Watching with Third from the corner of the room, Cardinal Copia clasped his gloved hands together.

He hated this….He felt so helpless.

“Cirrus, I want you to imagine Sister Lucifina in your mind….Her face, her voice, and her scent”, Adam instructed.

Copia’s heart ached….He imagined those things all the time.

“Can you see her, Cirrus?”

“Yes”

“Can you hear her?”

“Yes”

“Can you smell her?”

“Yes”

The cardinal clasped his hands together so tight, that he could hear the leather of his gloves cracking….

Adam took a deep breath. “Cirrus….Open your eyes!”

The female ghoul’s eyes flew open, and the sight that followed made Copia drop to his knees.

The pupils that were once black were now deep blue….

“Gabriel?”, he whimpered.

What manner of torture was this?

“She cannot see us”, Third whispered over his shoulder.

“Cirrus”, Adam continued. “Tell us what you can see”

She paused for a moment before saying….

“Red”

Red?....Red what?

“Flowers”

Flowers?....Was Gabriel outside?

“Come on Cirrus!....You can do this!”, cried Adam with an undeniable sense of urgency.

They were running out of time….At any moment the connection could be severed.

Cirrus gasped. “There's something else….Something big….Oh what are those things called?”

“Cirrus…”

“Oh I know….Gargoyle!!!”

Cardinal Copia shot to his feet and immediately looked at Third. He knew by the expression on Papa's face that he had come to the same startling realization….

Chapter 59: The Third Son

“But Second went to Mephisto House”, Third said, hastily following Copia out of the room.

“Then she was hidden”, the cardinal replied, shakily. “Come on, Gargoyles?. I don’t know the significance of the flowers, but the red could very well be Mephisto's hair….She has to be there, somewhere”

Third grabbed Copia’s arm to stop him. “I know you want to go charging in, but we must be cautious….His father is Imperator of Gargoyle Ministry”

“I couldn't give a damn”, growled the cardinal, pulling away. “We're wasting time, and I need to get to her”, he said, walking away.

“Cardinal!”, Third barked.

Copia turned back. “I’m going with or without your support, Papa….But I would rather have it”

After a moment’s contemplation, Third sighed. “Sister Imperator will not like this”, he said, shaking his head. “But you are my cardinal, and if you say that Sister Lucifina is there, then I believe you….”

Copia lowered his head. “Thank you, Papa”

“So….What can I do to help?”, Third, asked.

“As soon as the ghouls have recovered their energy, could you please instruct them to arm themselves, and prepare to warp to Mephisto House….Omega has been there, so I will need him to lead the way for the others”

“And Alpha?....Will you be requiring him also?”

“Yes….We don’t know what kind of resistance we’ll meet when we get there”, Copia replied, before hurrying to prepare himself.

_______________________________________________

Minutes later, all six ghouls were assembled in the training room, ready to go.

Cardinal Copia entered, donning his black cloak and carrying his snake headed cane.

He looked at Papa. “Are we all set?”

“We are, Cardinal”, replied Third, as the ghouls stood to attention.

Copia proceeded to address them. “When we arrive at our destination, we must be prepared for anything….But you will attack no one, unless I give the order”

Even though the cardinal was talking to all ghouls, his eyes distinctly shot between Swiss and Alpha.

He continued. “Our priority is to safely retrieve Sister Lucifina, and her absolute protection is paramount….Is that understood?”

“What’s paramount mean?”, Swiss asked, raising his hand.

“Shut up you fool!”, Alpha hissed at him.

Aether cleared his throat. “We understand, Cardinal”

Copia looked around. “Where did Adam go?”

“He said something about lighting the fire for Gabriel”, replied Third.

Adam always liked to keep the office warm for her…Perhaps this was the young man’s way of saying that he believed she was coming back….

“I will inform Sister Imperator of this development”, said Third, watching the cardinal place himself between Aether and Mountain.

Copia looked at the female ghoul, as they all closed in around him. “Are you sure you’re recovered enough for this?”

Cirrus nodded, vigorously. “Yes I'm fine Cardinal….It’s the ones who’ve taken my human, you need to be worried about”

“Whoo-hoo!, you go girl!”, cheered Swiss.

“Thank you Cirrus”, Copia smiled, as Aether and Mountain placed a hand on each one of his shoulders.

“Satan Speed”, said Papa with a wave. “And try not to kill Mephisto”

“When you're ready, Omega”, the cardinal said to the ghoul, before they were all engulfed in a bright light.

________________________________________________

 

“Please allow me to announce you, Papa”, pleaded Sister Morrigan as Third walked right past her desk.

He casually waved his hand. “No need”, he said before going straight into Sister Imperator's office.

By now it was late evening, and the lady herself was sitting at her desk enjoying a generous glass of brandy.

“And what do I owe the pleasure of this late visit, Papa?”, she asked.

Before he could answer, a worried looking Sister Morrigan poked her head through the doorway. “I’m sorry Sister Imp —”

“It’s alright Sister Morrigan, you may retire for the evening” she said, dismissing her assistant.

Sister Imperator listened intently as Third explained the events leading up to Cardinal Copia's departure with the ghouls….

“He plans to do what??”, she shouted, abandoning her habitual stoicism.

“Raid Mephisto House”, Third replied, calmly.

“You mean to tell me that he’s going to threaten the son of an Imperator, on the word of an inexperienced young ghoul?”

“Yes, Sister…That and his own instincts”

She sat back in her seat. “Have either of you any idea of what this could do to our relations with the French Ministry?....Why wasn't I consulted first?”

“My apologies, but the cardinal wouldn't wait”, Third said. “He is determined to rescue Sister Lucifina, come Hell or high water”

“Cardinal Copia is letting his feelings cloud his better judgement!”, Sister Imperator replied, angrily. “That woman has become his weakness, and a man in his position should not possess such vulnerability!”

It was at this point that something inside the third Emeritus brother suddenly snapped….

“That woman, as you so eloquently put it, is a valued member of my congregation”, he barked, completely taking the Imperator by surprise. “And as Papa, I do not need your permission to support my cardinal in retrieving her”

“But —”

“You may be in charge of this Ministry, but I am still head of the dark clergy….A fact that you constantly seem to overlook”, he continued. “I am letting you know of these developments out of courtesy, and nothing more”

Sister Imperator drained the remainder of her brandy glass and set it down. “Alright Papa….Then what if the cardinal’s wrong, and we’ve caused this incident for nothing?”

“Then it will be on my head”, Third replied, calmly. “And you never know Sister, your wish for my abdication might actually come true….”

Chapter 60: Sacrifice

Cardinal Copia and the ghouls materialized next to the road, outside the grounds of Mephisto House.
This was as near to the building as Omega had got when he chauffeured for Papa, the night of the party.

Copia took a moment to regain his sense of direction.
Despite having warped with ghouls many times, it was still a somewhat disorienting experience for any human.

Looking around, his heart immediately sank seeing all the parked cars along the roadside.

Was it as he feared and Gabriel was to be….

And had all these people really come to watch?

“We have to hurry”, the cardinal said as the ghouls followed him down the pathway to the front entrance.

The pathway where Copia had stopped Mephisto from harassing Gabriel….He should've known by the insolent look on the bastard’s face, he was plotting something…

If she was harmed, then Ministry support or not, the cardinal would make Mephisto pay with his life.

As they reached the front door, Mountain broke off to have a look through the living room window.

“No sign of anyone”, he reported.

Swiss raised his boot to kick in the locked door, but found himself being stopped by his master.

“I thought you wanted to get in to her?”, the ghoul complained.

“I do….But we need to keep the element of surprise”, Copia whispered. “We don't want to risk Mephisto panicking and doing something stupid”

The cardinal spied his green eye through the keyhole. “The key is in the other side, and I know you've already expended much of your energy, Aether…..”

Before Copia had even finished, Aether pulled his master out of the way, and lightly exhaled into the keyhole.
They heard the sound of the key drop to the floor, before the ghoul went down on his belly.
He inhaled the key from under the door, and handed it to the cardinal.

Cirrus smiled in awe. “Well, that's a neat trick”

“Of course, I could’ve tried climbing up to the balcony”, said Mountain in hindsight.

“That was plan B”, said Copia quietly unlocking the door.

Like thieves in the night, they all snuck inside….

Walking through the lounge and kitchen area, there appeared to be not a soul around. Yet the amount of dirty wine glasses dotted about, highly suggested otherwise.

They moved upstairs and the cardinal unlocked the door out on to the balcony, which meant that Mountain wouldn't have got through this way, without breaking in and making a noise.

The ghouls had searched the bedrooms and bathroom, as Copia stepped back in from the balcony. It was like a scene from the Mary Celeste, there was no one.

The cardinal ran his hands through his brown hair in frustration. “There must be a hidden room, or a basement, or something….”

“There is something very odd about this bookcase”, came Mountain’s voice from the library area.

Copia went to investigate, and almost tripped over the exact same object as he had at the party….The stone gargoyle’s foot.

“It seems to be set further forward than the rest”, Mountain continued.

Like before, the cardinal composed himself after tripping, only this time something behind the staue’s left wing caught his eye….

Was that a lever?

The cardinal pulled the lever and a whiring mechanism could be heard, as the suspicious bookcase slid to eclipse the one next to it.

It left behind, an open doorway…..

“The sneaky fuckers!”, exclaimed Swiss, and on this occasion the cardinal let the language go.

Cardinal Copia led the way down the steep stone staircase, which took them down to an underground passageway.

No sooner had Copia spotted the dungeon entrance at the other end of the torchlit corridor, when he heard the ominous sound of someone chanting words that made his blood run cold….

He immediately took to his heels, with Aether close behind him. The cardinal's most trusted ghoul pulled out his onyx throwing knife, and his master instinctively knew the intention of the other.

“Only if I miss, old friend”, Copia panted.

_______________________________________________

 

All eyes were on Lucifina, as she looked up at the robed Brother Mephisto standing over her.

Seeing the sacrificial knife in his hands, she thought of her friends and of Golgotha….But most of all, she thought of the man she loved….

“O mighty dark one, our infernal majesty…..Please receive our sacrifice!”, Mephisto cried, with the glinting knife held high above his head.

“Copia….”, Lucifina whispered for the last time.

She closed her eyes and awaited death….

But instead of the pain of a piercing blade, there was a sudden thud.

Lucifina’s eyes flew open and she looked down next to her to see Mephisto stunned on the floor.
Laying on the ground beside him was a distinct snake headed cane….

Screams of panic rang out in the direction of Mephisto’s guests, and Lucifina’s bound form struggled to look towards them…..

The sight that met her gaze, was one that made Lucifina question whether she really was still alive…..

Chapter 61: Her Cardinal

Walking through the door, accompanied by armed ghouls was Cardinal Copia.

Every cell in Lucifina's body wanted to cry out to him, but she was afraid the vision of him might disappear if she did.

He was dressed in his fitted black suit, covered by a knee length black cloak with purple lining.
With that outfit against his pale skin, he really did look like a vampire.
His eye paint was all smudged and his brown hair was disheveled, but even so, he was still the most beautiful sight she had ever seen.

The sound of his voice echoed throughout the dungeon, as he called out her name….

“Gabriel!”

It really was him….

Copia left the ghouls to round up the spectators, while he and Cirrus ran to Gabriel's aid.

After practically kicking Mephisto across the floor, Cirrus proceeded to cut Gabriel's bonds with her knife.

“Thank the dark lord, you're alright!”, she sobbed.

Gabriel's breath hitched, feeling the sudden touch of the cardinal’s leather gloves moving up and down her body.
She knew he was ensuring that she hadn’t been physically hurt, but for some reason his hands were trembling.

He couldn't still be upset with her, could he?

After seemingly being satisfied that she was unharmed, Copia moved round to the side of the altar.

Gabriel had prayed to Satan so many times that the cardinal would come for her….But now he was here, all she could think about was how angry he was, when they last spoke.

What if he still hadn’t forgiven her?

He removed the flower crown from her head and tossed it across the room.

She wanted to keep that….

Gabriel felt weak and shaky, as the cardinal carefully sat her up. And as he pulled her legs round to the side of the altar, she thought that she might faint….

Thankfully, she managed to stay upright, but seeing his face close up caused her to gasp.

He was far paler than he usually was, he clearly hadn't shaven, and his once bright eyes now appeared dull and tired….

Had she done this to him….?

“I’m sorry”, she murmured as the tears began to fall down her cheeks. “I’m sorry for everything”

Cardinal Copia suddenly pulled her into an embrace so tight, that she thought every bone in her body might break….

But she didn't care…

“You’re safe now, and that's all that matters to me….I don't care about anything else….”, he trailed off, with his voice giving way to his own emotions.

“I didn't think you would find me”, she sobbed, clinging to his trembling body.

“Nothing on Earth will ever stop me finding you, Flower”, he wept, before pulling back so he could see her. “But I am sorry I made you wait”

He gently swept long blonde hair strands from her face, before tenderly kissing her forehead.
Gabriel hoped that perhaps he was going to kiss her on the lips, but this wasn't such a bad substitute.

Mephisto chose this moment to interrupt them with his unwelcome voice….

“This is all very touching, but unless you want to face my father's wrath, Cardinal….I suggest you release us”

“Hold your tongue before I rip it out!”, boomed a very large intimidating ghoul, who appeared unfamiliar to Gabriel.

“You have committed a crime, and you will answer for it”, Copia replied, quite calmly under the circumstances.

“She’s alive isn’t she?” Mephisto scoffed, pointing at Gabriel. “There is no crime”

“You abducted Sister Lucifina, and kept her against her will!”, the cardinal shouted, feeling his patience being tested.

Despite his obvious defeat, Mephisto's mouth formed a cruel smile. “Yes….And I took her right from under your nose, didn't I Cardinal?”

Gabriel watched in amazement as Copia walked across the room, and punched Mephisto square in the face….

“Believe me….”, he said, watching the flame haired man spit out his own blood. “That could've been so much worse for you”

As Copia returned to Gabriel she thought about telling him of Mephisto's other crimes, but in his heightened emotion, now probably wasn't the best time.

“Right….Let's get you out of here, shall we?”, said Copia, while wiping his bloody glove on his trouser leg.

“Okay”, Gabriel replied with a slight shiver.

The cardinal undid his cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders, just like he had wanted to do before.

She took this opportunity to kiss him on the cheek. “Thank you”, she whispered in his ear.

Unlike the first time she had been brave enough to kiss his cheek, his face was now prickly, and he certainly wasn’t smelling of lovely cologne….

Gabriel didn't care though….She just craved the contact.

Momentarily forgetting that she had been on her back heavily sedated for who knows how long, Gabriel thought she was perfectly fine to walk.

“Careful!....I think that bastard’s been drugging her”, Cirrus informed, while rummaging through the contents of the table near the altar.

It didn't matter though, Copia had already swept Gabriel up in his arms, before her feet even touched the floor.

The cardinal shot Mephisto a deathly glare, which prompted another ghoul to grab the redhead by the scruff. “Do you want me to hit him again, Cardinal?”, he asked, eagerly.

“Not this time, Swiss”, Copia replied. “He'll suffer soon enough”

Chapter 62: Safe at Last

Cardinal Copia left Swiss and Omega to guard the entrance of the underground dungeon, imprisoning Brother Mephisto and his followers.

“Did you see those cheeky fuckers wearing our masks?”, Gabriel heard Swiss say to Omega, as the rest of them continued down the torch lit passageway.

The language prompted a tut from the cardinal, but he said nothing in response.

As embarrassing as it was being carried, Gabriel couldn't help but marvel at the fact that Copia was so much stronger than his slim frame would suggest.

They mounted the stone staircase, and she realized it was her first time seeing her surroundings. Gabriel had been blindfolded to and from the bathroom, an action that seemed unnecessary considering how sedated she was.

Upon reaching the seating area on the second floor of the house, the cardinal laid Gabriel down on the soft sofa.

“Cirrus, can you find Gabriel a blanket?”, he asked.

It felt strange hearing Copia call her by that name, and she wondered if Golgotha had told him.

Poor Golgotha…..He would be worried sick.

The cardinal turned to the remaining ghouls. “Go raid the kitchen and replenish yourselves….And when you're ready Alpha, I need you to warp to the Ministry and report this situation to Papa. We need these prisoners collected”

So that was Alpha….Gabriel had heard about Third’s other ghoul, and how hard he supposedly was to control.

A far smaller ghoul approached her, as Alpha went downstairs with Aether.

“I just wanted to introduce myself….I am Mountain”

What a well mannered ghoul he was, and what an ironic name he had.

“Hello Mountain, it’s nice to meet you”, smiled Gabriel.

“You better get some food, before there’s nothing left, Mountain”, suggested the cardinal with a chuckle. “And please make sure you take some to the two on guard”

“Of course, Cardinal”, Mountain replied, before looking back at Gabriel. “Can I get anything for you?”

“It’s alright Mountain, I will see to her needs”, Copia smiled.

“He’s so polite”, Gabriel remarked after the slight ghoul went downstairs.

“I think he’s smitten”, the cardinal sniggered, kneeling down next to her.

“Really?”, she asked in surprise.

“Definitely”, he grinned, taking her hand and threading his fingers through hers.

Gabriel had missed this affection from him so much….Even before she was abducted, she feared she would never experience it again.

“Do you need anything?”, he asked after a few moments.

She didn't want to let him go, but she was extremely thirsty. “Could I have a glass of water?”, she asked.

Copia stood up just as Cirrus returned with a blanket and pillow, presumably from one of the bedrooms.

“Please stay with her”, he requested the female ghoul, before going downstairs.

“You were gone a long time”, Gabriel remarked.

“Well, I thought you might want to be alone for a while”, Cirrus replied, before her voice became a whisper. “With him….”

Gabriel really couldn't argue with that assumption, and for once she didn't even try….

“Thank you, Cirrus”, she said, as the female ghoul covered her in the blanket and put the pillow behind her head.

“How are you feeling now”

“Much better, thank you”, Gabriel replied, before lowering her own voice. “But I'm worried about Cardinal Copia….He doesn't look well”

Cirrus hesitated for a moment. “Your disappearance….was hard on him”

“So how did he find me?”

The ghoul sighed. “It’s a long story and I promise I will explain it to you when you're stronger….But for now, can’t you just be grateful he’s here?”

And for the time being, that’s all that really mattered….

“Alright”, she agreed.

Cardinal Copia returned with a glass of water and a plate of food, which Gabriel immediately handed to Cirrus.

“You should eat something, too”, the female ghoul protested.

“I can't stomach it right now”, replied Gabriel. “I just want to go home”

Copia helped her steady the glass so she could drink from it. “I’m sorry, Flower, but we can't leave until those monsters downstairs are taken into custody….I would have ghouls warp you back, but it’s hard on humans, and you're just too weak right now”, he said, apologetically.

Gabriel didn't want to leave without Copia, anyway….She never wanted to be away from him again.

“I understand”, she replied, putting her hand on his.

Chapter 63: The Decision

“They're here, Cardinal”, Cirrus said from the balcony doorway, some time later.

Copia scrambled up from the floor, where he had been sitting next to Gabriel.

“I should go to meet them”, he said to Gabriel, caressing her cheek with his thumb on the way past

He looked back at the female ghoul. “Please stay by her side, Cirrus”

“Will do!”

“Who have they sent?”, asked Gabriel, getting up from the sofa.

“I really don't think you should be…. Nevermind”, Cirrus sighed, following her mistress out onto the balcony.

Three black jeeps displaying a distinct Grucifix design, had pulled up behind a familiar white Rolls Royce.
Third got out of the Rolls’ which was no surprise, but Gabriel had not expected to see Sister Imperator, also.
Guard ghouls disembarked the jeeps, which were no doubt present to collect the prisoners.

Both Third and Sister Imperator approached Cardinal Copia, who had just walked outside.

“Don't you just wish you could hear what they're saying?”, whispered Cirrus to Gabriel.

After a brief conversation, the three moved towards the front door.

Gabriel and her ghoul friend swiftly went back inside to await them.

The cardinal was first up the stairs, shortly followed by Third, and then finally Sister Imperator.

Copia stood next to Gabriel and put his arm protectively around her shoulder.

“Ah, Sister Lucifina!”, Papa shrieked excitedly. “Thank the dark lord you are safe!”

He cupped her face in his hands momentarily, but no manner of kiss came her way.

“The Cardinal was absolutely convinced you were here”, Third said before casting his eye in Sister Imperator's direction. “And he was right”

“Yes, well done, Cardinal”, the matriarch agreed, though it sounded suspiciously reluctant.

Sister Imperator unexpectedly took Gabriel's hand. “Are you harmed, Sister Lucifina?”

Physically Gabriel just felt a little weak, but mentally she wasn’t so sure.
She couldn't help but feel bad for those who were not as lucky as she….

“Sister Imperator, I'm alright but….”

“Yes?”

“Brother Mephisto told me that he has already sacrificed others, and that he also murdered Sister Melinoe”, she just blurted out.

The matriarch visibly sighed. “Well that would explain a lot…”

Gabriel could feel Copia's arm tighten around her in support.

“Cardinal, would you please take Sister Lucifina home?”, the Imperator instructed. “She won't want to witness what comes next….”

“What comes next?....The people downstairs are going to be taken into custody, aren't they?”, Gabriel asked, suddenly starting to feel sick. She looked at her Cardinal for reassurance, but he tightly closed his eyes like she had been told something that he hadn't wanted her to know.

Sister Imperator started to walk away. “Those with Ministry affiliation will be taken into custody….Those without will be executed”

Gabriel's eyes widened in disbelief. “What?”

She went to go after the Imperator, but was quickly pulled back by Copia.

“I presume Brother Mephisto is still alive?”, asked Third.

“He is”, the cardinal confirmed.

“Well done for staying your hand”

“Not quite….I did bloody his nose”

Third shrugged. “Well, we can't have everything”. He handed Copia a key fob. “Take the Rolls, but I'm afraid I cannot provide the chauffeur”

“Thank you, Papa”, the other replied gratefully.

“I’ll see you later”, Cirrus waved, following behind Third as he left.

“Please understand, Gabriel, there is no other choice”, the cardinal whispered. “They cannot be tried under our laws and we cannot let them go”

“So we're just going to murder them?”, she asked with a shaky voice.

He sighed. “They were perfectly happy for it to happen to you….”

She shook her head. “I know, but it still feels wrong”

“Then what would you have us do?....Release them so they can kill again?”, he asked.

“No, of course not”, she whispered.

“Their lives were forfeit, the moment they chose their path”, Copia said, firmly. “No one forced them to take part in this….They chose to come here”

“And do you agree with their punishment?”, she asked, though the answer was clearly written on his face.

“Yes….I don't always agree with Sister Imperator's decisions, but I support it this time”, he replied with certainty.

“Thank you for your honesty”, she said, looking away from him.

The cardinal placed his hand on the side of her face and gently pulled her gaze back to him.

“Those people came to witness your sacrifice”, he whispered, with glistening eyes. “A death by ghouls is painless compared to what I would have done to every one of them if you'd died….”

Gabriel didn't know whether to be terrified by his words, or enamoured of them.
She did however know that if their roles were reversed, she would undoubtedly feel the same as he did….

“Please take me home, Cardinal”, she sighed, taking his hand before it was even offered to her.

Copia smiled and threaded his gloves fingers through hers. “Do you think you can walk to the car, or would you like me to carry you?”, he asked.

“I’m sure I can walk”, she replied.

They went downstairs and as they moved through the living room, Gabriel was reminded of the last time the two of them were there.
The event that led to this moment, may have been somewhat more traumatic….But at least this time, the cardinal was holding her hand.

Chapter 64: Homeward Bound

As they reached the Rolls Royce, Third appeared on the balcony and signaled to the Imperator Guard ghouls who were still waiting by the jeeps. The guards left their posts and proceeded to walk towards the house.

Gabriel wondered if they were all waiting for her leave, before further action was carried out on the prisoners.

Third gave her and Copia a wave, before going back inside.

“I’m sorry”, the cardinal said, regretfully.

“Why?....You agree with it”, she replied.

“But I'm still sorry, because I know it upsets you”, he explained while pressing the button on the key fob, to unlock the car doors.

Gabriel blinked. “I never thought to ask you if you could drive”

Up until now, she had only seen him ride a horse to get around.

His mouth dropped. “I can't….I thought you could”

“No I'm afraid not”, she shrugged. “And if I ever could, I certainly don't remember”

“I can drive”, he winked. “I just prefer alternative transport”

In gentlemanly fashion, the cardinal opened the back passenger door of the Rolls’ for Gabriel to get in.

“Um….Can I ride in the front?”, she requested, nervously.

She didn't want to be any further away from him than she had to be.

“You don't want me to chauffeur you?”, he asked.

“A cardinal shouldn't be chauffeuring a sister”, she chuckled.

Gabriel wasn't brave enough to admit that she just wanted to be near him….

“I don't think rank matters….But if you’d feel safer sitting next to me, then I certainly won't argue”, he smiled before opening the front passenger door and helping her into the seat.

Gabriel watched Copia get into the driver's seat and start the car.

As they pulled off, she took one last look at Mephisto House….And decided she never wanted to see the place again.

_________________________________________________

The drive back to the Ministry was calm and quiet.

Gabriel glanced at Copia's profile as he concentrated on the dark road ahead.
It wasn't so long ago that she thought she would set eyes on his handsome face ever again.

The cardinal must have felt he was being watched, because his ice white eye flicked in her direction.

“Are you feeling alright?....Do you want me to pull over?”, he asked in a concerned tone.

“No, I'm just anxious to get back”, she replied.

He took one hand off the steering wheel for a moment, to rub hers.

As sexy as he looked while driving, she still preferred to see him riding Malady.

“Not long now, my love….”

What did he just say?

Gabriel must have been so tired now, that she was starting to imagine things….

“Pardon?....I didn't quite catch that”, she asked.

He blinked a few times, before answering. “We’re nearly there”

“Oh good”, she smiled.

The cardinal looked just as tired as she did, and she would be glad to see him relax again.

______________________________________________

They finally pulled into the Ministry carpark and Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief.

Getting out of the Rolls Royce, she noticed that there was only one guard ghoul left at the front entrance. Though she imagined even a lone guard would make a formidable opponent for anyone foolish enough to trespass.

“I want to take you to the infirmary and have Sister Marilith check you out”, said Copia as they entered the foyer. “I might have missed something”

“No you haven't….I just need some sleep, honestly”, she insisted.

“Then we will get you settled in bed”, he replied, sweeping her light blonde hair away from her face.

Gabriel suddenly felt a tsunami of anxiety. “No…”

“What's wrong?”, he asked, taking her hand in his.

She shook her head. “It doesn't matter….You’ll think I'm silly”

“I would never think that”, he replied, seemingly hurt by the insinuation.

“I don't want to be alone”, she admitted. “Even though I'm back, I'm still afraid”

The cardinal’s plump bottom lip started to quiver. “Did you….Did you actually think I was going to leave you?”

“I don't know”, she shrugged.

Copia took Gabriel’s face in his hands, and for a moment she thought she might receive the kiss she had longed for….
Instead, he pressed his forehead gently against hers.

“Not a hope Hell will I be leaving you alone, from now on”, he promised.

Gabriel was startled by the sudden sound of laughter echoing through the front entrance.

She watched in astonishment as the most unlikely couple walked into the foyer. It was Cardinal Rufus arm in arm with her former boss, Sister Nocturna.

“Good Evening”, said Copia, seemingly nowhere near as surprised by the pairing.

“Good Evening, Copia!”, replied Rufus, not muting his voice despite the fact that it was now the early hours of the morning. “And Sister Lucifina….It’s a relief to see you back in one piece”

“Thank you”, she said.

Sister Nocturna, who had clearly had more than a little to drink, tapped her large companion on the shoulder. “I think we should leave them alone….And go upstairs”, she suggested with a drunken nod.

Gabriel found herself struggling not to laugh.
Never in her dreams did she ever expect to witness Nocturna in that state.

‘Yes, right you are”, the big guy chuckled, before turning back to Gabriel. “Erm….My condolences for the loss of your father….”

The loss of her…. Cardinal Golgotha?

Gabriel felt as if the floor had just been pulled out from under her, and she found herself unable to stay on her feet.

“Dammit Rufus!”, Copia cried, catching Gabriel in his arms.

“I’m sorry….I thought she knew”, the larger man said, apologetically.

“Not yet”, replied Copia, sliding his arm under Gabriel’s legs.

“No, please don’t….”, she pleaded, knowing he intended to carry her again.

“But you're in shock”, he whispered to her in protest. “Please let me”

Chapter 65: By the Light of the Fire

Gabriel conceded and allowed Cardinal Copia to carry her as far as the office.
He let her stand when they got to the door, but kept his arm wrapped tightly around her.

The room was unlocked and the light had been left on, which suggested Adam was still about somewhere. And true to the young man's word, the log fire was lit and roaring away nicely.

Copia settled Gabriel down on the sofa, where she immediately noticed her photograph on the coffee table in front of her.

It had belonged to Cardinal Golgotha, and it was far too important to him to just give away….Which meant he really was gone.

“I’m so sorry, Flower….I never wanted you to find out like that”, the cardinal said, going into the cupboard behind the door.

He came back with a decanter of expensive brandy, and two glasses.

“Sister Imperator and even Third had the sense to know that I probably hadn't broken it to you yet….But obviously not Rufus”, he fumed, pouring the alcohol and handing her a glass.

Copia knelt down in front of Gabriel and explained Golgotha's passing….

She put the glass down and buried her face in her hands. “This is my fault….”

“Your disappearance may have caused his deterioration, but it was not your fault”, he said softly, while stroking the side of her face.

“Thank you for staying with him at the end”, she wept. “I think he really liked you”

“Good…. Because I made him a promise, that I intend to keep”, the cardinal replied.

“What was that?”

“To take care of you”, he whispered, gazing into her eyes.

Gabriel didn't know whether to be happy about this or not.

Had he made the promise because he possibly loved her?....or had he simply agreed to it, because it was a dying man’s request?

The cardinal got up from the floor, and sat down on the sofa next to Gabriel. “Are you warm enough?”, he asked.

She nodded before removing his cloak from her shoulders and placing it over her legs.

Copia put his arm around Gabriel and she nestled into the side of him, feeling emotionally drained and overwhelmingly tired…..

_________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia could feel Gabriel falling asleep against him, as Nico and Luca poked their heads out of their little house on the bookshelf.

He put his finger to his lips. “Shhh!”

Copia took a large sip of his drink, and only when he was sure that Gabriel was slumbering, did he let the floodgate of his tears finally open….

The last two days had been the hardest of his life, and the fear of not finding the woman he loved, almost destroyed him.

He had been filled with shear terror, when they entered that dungeon and he realized it looked almost identical to that of his dream.
The masked people, the unopened Hellgate, and the sacrificial altar had all been present, and Copia had thought for one devistating moment, that Gabriel had also met the same fate….

The relief he had felt upon seeing she was alive was overwhelming, and he had struggled to keep his emotions under control.
He had hardly been able to contain himself when he was checking her for injuries, and the very effort of it caused his whole body to tremble.

So desperate was he to take her in his arms and proclaim his love for her….

But with everything that was happening, it just wasn't the right time.
She had been through too much to be burdened with his avalanche of feelings.

The situation demanded that he take the role of protector, and made securing her safety his utmost priority. He would be anything she needed him to be, even if it meant dismissing his own desperate desires….

As the cardinal pulled Gabriel even closer to his side, he swore that never again would he let anything even remotely nefarious happen to her. She would be guarded at all times, and over his dead body would anyone ever harm her again.

Gazing down at Gabriel's sleeping face, he noticed the colour beginning to return to her cheeks, and he thought of how badly he wanted to kill Mephisto for making her suffer so….

Still, thanks to Adam lighting the fire in advance, she was looking a lot better.

So sure was he that the cardinal would find her, that the young man’s belief in his mentor never wavered.
Copia decided the least he could do was speak to High Cleric Thoth on his former assistants behalf. And he would do it first thing, but for now his attention was solely on the woman sleeping next to him.

“Sweet dreams, my love…..”, he whispered, gently kissing the top of her blonde head.

His lips curled into a smile, thinking of the faux pas he had made in the car on the way home.

_________________________________________________

 

A short time later Adam bounded enthusiastically into the office.

“Cardinal Rufus told me that —”

He immediately stopped in his tracks, seeing Copia and Gabriel both asleep on the sofa.

“Well, would you look at that….”, he whispered to himself with a smile.

Adam carefully took the empty brandy glass from the cardinal’s hand and placed it on the coffee table. He then picked up his mentor’s cloak which had slipped onto the floor, and covered Gabriel with it.

The young man froze for a moment, as he heard the sound of Copia's leather glove tightening around his precious companion. Even in sleep, it was his deep seeded instinct to protect her.

Adam put another log on the roaring fire, before switching off the light.

“Satan keep you”, he murmured to the slumbering pair before leaving them in peace.

Chapter 66: Body Guards

Gabriel awoke abruptly and sat bolt upright.

For a heart stopping moment she thought she was still in the cold, dank dungeon of Mephisto House.

“Easy there, angel cakes”, said Swiss the ghoul, who's masked face was suddenly in hers.

“Back off, Swiss…Give her some room will you?”, interjected Mountain, while attempting to pull the other away.

Swiss put his hands up in defeat. “Alright, alright!....I was just trying to calm her down”

“Not very well, I have to say”, scoffed Mountain before turning to Gabriel. “I do apologize for him”

“It’s okay”, she replied, trying to work out how she got where she was.

At some point in the night, the cardinal must have laid her down, because she definitely hadn't fallen asleep in her current position on the sofa.

“Where’s Cardinal Copia?”, she asked, feeling more than a little distressed by his absence.

“In an emergency meeting with the rest of the hierarchy”, Mountain replied. “He requested us to watch over you, until he returns”

“And Cirrus, where is she?”, Gabriel asked, wondering why the female ghoul hadn't been given the task.

“She is resting, and Aether is with the cardinal”, Mountain explained, even though she hadn't enquired about the latter.

“So it looks like you're stuck with us for a little while”, grinned Swiss.

“But don't worry, we'll look after you”, added Mountain, reassuringly.

Swiss sniggered. “Yeah, think of us as your personal body —"

Gabriel jumped as both ghouls suddenly sprung to their feet with their eyes facing the opening door.

The larger ghoul tutted. “It’s just him….”, he said, seeing Adam backing in with a tea tray in his arms.

“Well that's a fine howdy do, Swiss”, Adam sighed. His eyes lit up though, when he saw Gabriel. “Hey, you're awake!”, he exclaimed excitedly.

He placed the tea tray down on the coffee table. “Sister Lamia heard you were back and sent some food along in case you were hungry”

She looked down to see that as well as tea on the tray, there were also assorted sandwiches and cakes.

“That was lovely of her”, smiled Gabriel. “It’s really good to see you, Adam”

He moved in to give her a tight hug. “And it’s a huge relief to see you, Gabriel. We were beside ourselves with worry…. Especially the cardinal”

She lowered her head. “I know, and I'm truly sorry”

“It’s not your fault, Gabriel…. Excuse my language, but it’s all on that bastard locked up downstairs”, replied Adam, angrily, while pouring the tea. “I’m actually quite shocked that the cardinal didn't kill him”

“I offered to do the honours”, muffled Swiss, in the midst of stuffing a cheese sandwich into his mouth.

“Manners!”, Mountain scolded.

“I went along to the library to let poor anxious Tenebra know that you're back safe”, said Adam.

“Thank you”, replied Gabriel, blowing on her hot beverage.

She really wanted to see her friend, but looking down at her white dress, Gabriel realized she was in no state to receive anyone.

“I’d really like to have a hot shower and change my clothes”, she said.

“No can do, blondie!”, replied Swiss, shaking his head. “Not until the cardinal comes back”

“Please, I feel so yucky”, she protested.

“I’m sure it would be okay….If we all went with her”, Adam suggested.

“I don’t know….”, Swiss replied hesitantly.

“Please Swiss, I'll be really quick”, she pleaded, adding an eye flutter for good measure.

The ghoul sighed. “Okay….But if the cardinal goes batshit, you can deal with him”

“Agreed”, she nodded, putting her cup down.

“Let it be noted, that I don't think we ought to be doing this!”, Mountain declared as they all hurried out the door.

________________________________________________

 

Even though it had only been a couple of days, it felt to Gabriel like she had been away from her room for far longer.

She couldn't help but shudder, thinking back to how Brother Balam had lured her away that night, and wondered if she would ever feel safe in her own space again.

“We should hurry, Gabriel”, suggested Adam, following her inside.

The two ghouls remained outside in the corridor, standing guard either side of the door.

Gabriel went into her wardrobe and quickly grabbed some fresh clothes, before disappearing into the bathroom.

While she was showering, Adam took the opportunity to put away the letter that Cardinal Copia had read, a couple of nights prior. Thankfully she hadn't noticed that it was out on display, and Adam wanted to save Gabriel the embarrassment of thinking that the cardinal had seen it.

He put the letter in her bedside drawer, and seeing the rose barrette left on her bed, he put that in there also….At least he hoped that’s where they went.

It wasn't long before Gabriel reappeared fully dressed, with her hair wrapped in a towel.
Releasing her blonde locks, she started rummaging through her dressing table drawer.

“Are you looking for something?”, asked Adam sheepishly.

“Yes, my hair barrette, I'm sure I put it in here”, she replied, perplexed.

“What this one?”, Adam asked, knowing full well where it was.

“Yes, that's it”, she replied, seeing him take it out of her bedside cabinet drawer. “Odd, I thought it was over here….Oh well!”, she shrugged.

Gabriel proceeded to brush her hair, while Adam brought her what she asked for.

“Thank you”, Gabriel smiled, taking it from him.

“It’s lovely to see you like it so much”, said Adam. “The cardinal wanted me to get you something flowery for your hair, and this was the nicest I could find”

So it was as she suspected….The mysterious box had come from Copia….Well, sort of.

“It’s beautiful….But it’s a shame he didn't choose it himself”, she said, feeling a little disappointed.

“Oh, I'm sure he wanted to”, said Adam, in an attempt to reassure. “But he was swamped with work, and also, he isn't really good at this sort of thing….”

She sighed. “No I suppose he wouldn't be”

Gabriel put the rose barrette down on the dressing table.

“Aren't you going to wear it?”, he asked in a puzzled tone.

“No, I should leave my hair down to dry properly”, she replied, deflatedly.

“Then we should get back”, Adam recommended. “We don't want to worry the cardinal”

Chapter 67: Loss

Gabriel, Adam, Swiss and Mountain made it back to the office just minutes before Cardinal Copia returned.

To anyone else it would've appeared as though the cardinal was back to his well groomed self, but to Gabriel's dismay, she could still see the stress, worry and tiredness in his eyes.

“I cannot believe that woman!”, he fumed.

“What's wrong, Cardinal?”, Adam asked.

Copia sighed. “Sister Imperator”

“Ah!”, replied Adam, understandingly.

The cardinal addressed his ghouls. “I am back now, so you may stand down”, he said before turning back to his former assistant. “Can I please have a moment alone with Gabriel?”

She bit her bottom lip….That sounded ominous, and she really didn't think she could take any more bad news.

“Yes, sure”, replied Adam and immediately followed Swiss and Mountain out of the office.

Sitting on the sofa, Gabriel nervously watched Copia kneel down on the floor in front of her. Whenever he did that, there never seemed to be anything good coming….

“I’m so sorry to do this to you, Flower….”, he began.

She knew it….

“What is it?”

He looked at her with sadness in his heterochromatic eyes. “Sister Imperator wants Cardinal Golgotha’s funeral to go ahead, tonight….I told her I thought you needed a little more time, but she’s insistent”

“It's alright, I understand….It needs to be before the next moonrise after his passing, does it not?

He sighed. “Well yes…But I thought perhaps she might make an exception, under the circumstances”

“But maybe she can't. She's bound to the rules, just the same as everyone else”, said Gabriel in the matriarch’s defense.

“I suppose so….”, he conceded, albeit reluctantly.

“I’ll be okay, honestly”, insisted Gabriel. “I’m feeling a bit stronger now”

Copia reached out and pressed his gloved hand against the side of her face. “If you're sure”, he said with concern.

“I am”, Gabriel replied, before looking down at her feet. “But would it be possible for me to see him, one last time?”

He gently rubbed her cheek with his thumb. “If that's what you want, I will request that Brother Anubis be ready to receive us”

“Thank you”, she replied.

A puzzled expression suddenly crossed the cardinal's face, and he turned his head to the side. “Gabriel….Why is your hair wet?”

_________________________________________________

 

Gabriel had never passed through the east entrance of the Ministry. She had never had a reason to, until now.

Unlike the pleasant memorial garden to the west, this entrance led out to a vast, sprawling graveyard.

The cardinal took her by the hand, and walked her down the central pathway, in between rows of mausoleums of varying shapes and sizes. Each one held it’s own name plaque, most of which were unfamiliar to Gabriel.

As they finally reached the end of the pathway, they were met with the grandest mausoleum of all, and unashamedly it belonged to the Emeritus family.
With it’s impressive demon statuettes, beautiful marble staircase, and great white pliiars, it really was a testament to their frivolity.

“Is First resting in there?”, asked Gabriel, as she and Copia stopped in front of it.

“He is indeed”, the cardinal replied.

She couldn't help but notice that he seemed to be backing away from her as he spoke.

“Is everything alright?”, she frowned.

“Yes - yes, fine”, he said, running his hand through his dark brown hair.

Something he seemed to do when he was nervous….

The cardinal was suddenly behaving in an extremely furtive manner, and Gabriel was sure he was trying to hide something.

“Sh - Shall we continue on?”, he asked.

“Yes”, she replied.

But despite his suggestion, Copia wasn't moving from his spot…It was almost as if he was waiting for her to walk away, first.

This in itself, made Gabriel highly suspicious….

“Are we going, then?”, she asked, giving him a reassuring smile, as she turned to leave.

Luring the cardinal into a false sense of security, she waited until he was right behind her before she suddenly turned back.

Gabriel could see clearly now, that Copia had been standing in front of a plaque….And the name carved into it was his own.

He sighed. “I thought that seeing it might unerve you”

“No, not at all”, she shrugged.

It wasn't true though, because it’s very presence reminded her that he would die one day….That fact alone, scared her beyond belief.

“So, this is your mausoleum?”, she asked, though it now seemed like a redundant question.

“It is”, he replied.

“It’s um….bigger than I would've imagined”

Well, it obviously wasn’t as large as the Emeritus mausoleum, but it still seemed roomy for an orphan with no relatives.

“I suppose that when I invested in it years ago, I had the romantic notion that just because I was alone at the time, maybe one day….”, Copia trailed off and shook his head, dismissively. “It doesn't matter….We best not keep Brother Anubis waiting”

If she could have found the courage to do so, Gabriel would have told the cardinal that it mattered greatly, and that she would have been only too willing to rest with him in there, until the end of time….

But she wasn't brave enough….Even though she could feel it gnawing away at her heart like a hungry rat.

“Forgive me….I didn't mean to pry”, she said, avoiding his gaze.

“It’s alright”, he replied, offering her his hand again.

Chapter 68: By your Side

Gabriel experienced a surge of apprehension walking down the stone staircase, into the mortuary.

It was situated in an empty mausoleum, presumably to keep in harmony with the aesthetic of its surroundings.

She hadn't meant to do it, but Gabriel found herself squeezing Copia's hand even tighter than usual.
This act made him halt them both before they reached the bottom.

“You don't have to do this, Flower”, he whispered. “You can say goodbye to him at the funeral, when his casket is closed”

She shook her head. “No, I want to see him, I'm just….” she trailed off, closing her eyes.

“It’s alright, I'll be right by your side”, he crooned, cupping her face in his gloved hands.

The cardinal moved in closer, until Gabriel was once again intoxicated by the divine scent of his cologne.

She fully expected him to kiss her on the forehead again, or the cheek if she was lucky, but feeling his warm breath against hers, Gabriel’s heart began to race…..

Her eyes flashed open, hearing the unexpected sound of someone clearing their throat, and before she knew it, Copia had pushed her behind him.
Evidently, he too had been caught off guard by the sudden intrusion….

“My apologies for startling you both”, said an extremely tall man with a very low voice.

With the glare from the sun above them obscuring the darkness below, it was difficult to make out anything more.

“Thank you for seeing us, Brother Anubis”, replied Copia, taking Gabriel's hand and guiding her down the remainder of the stairs.

“Not at all….I am glad to see you are back, Cardinal Copia”, smiled Brother Anubis, at least it looked like a smile to Gabriel.

Moving into the main foyer, she could see that Brother Anubis was quite unsettling in appearance, with his long thin body, hollowed cheeks, and deathly pale skin.
And yet, despite how he appeared, Gabriel sensed an aura of peace and tranquility emanating from him.

“This is Sister Lucifina?”, he asked.

“Yes”, Copia replied.

The tall man bent down slightly to look at her. “Welcome….I am Brother Anubis, and I have been taking care of your father”, he said, gently shaking Gabriel’s hand.

“Thank you”, she replied.

“If you follow me to the chapel of rest, Cardinal Golgotha is ready to receive you”, said Anubis.

Gabriel and Copia did as requested and were led to a chamber to the north of the main foyer.

Sure enough, lying peacefully in a coffin of black ebony, was her adopted father….

She had been dreading this moment ever since they entered the building, but now she was here, it wasn't so bad.

Cardinal Golgotha somehow appeared healthier than he did when he was alive, and she wondered how that was even possible.

“I will give you some privacy”, said Brother Anubis, before leaving them.

“He looks….very well”, Gabriel commented, peering down at Golgotha's sweet old face.

Her adopted father was dressed in his traditional red cassock, with the matching hat that he hadn't worn in quite some time. Over the top of his outfit, was a black silk shroud, featuring a gold embroidered Grucifix.

“Brother Anubis may seem a little strange, but he’s extremely good at what he does”, said Copia, almost whispering from a little ways behind her.

“I can see that”, she replied. “It’s odd seeing him in his hat again, though”

“It must have been what he chose to wear when the time came…..Brother Anubis keeps such requests on file”, Copia explained. “I think I chose my black cassock”

But that was exactly what he was currently wearing….

She giggled at first, thinking he was cracking a joke….but her laughter began to dissipate, as she saw her own tears splattering on Golgotha's silk shroud.

What if it wasn't a joke?

No….Copia couldn't ever die….It was too painful to even contemplate.

“Hey, it’s okay”, he said, rushing to Gabriel and pulling her into a tight embrace. “This here is simply a vessel. I sent Golgotha's soul to be with our infernal lord….He’ll be basking in the warmth by now”

It would seem Copia thought that she was weeping over her adopted father, and given the circumstances, why would he think any different?

After Gabriel said farewell to Cardinal Golgotha, she walked with Copia back into the central foyer.

Brother Anubis was patiently awaiting them. “Cardinal Golgotha requested to be cremated, but as he owns no mausoleum, I shalll make room for his urn in a communal one”

“I understand”, Gabriel replied.

It was unfortunate, but there was little choice.
Golgotha had not invested in one, and there was not a hope in Hell that Gabriel would have the means to do so….

“Please place him in mine”, said the cardinal, completely without warning.

Gabriel blinked in disbelief, but Brother Anubis seemed unperturbed.

“As you wish….I shall place him in the Copia mausoleum”, the mortician replied.

She shook her head. “No….I appreciate the offer, but it wouldn't be right”

Anubis put his head to the side. “And why not?. It is perfectly acceptable for family mausoleums to also accommodate inlaws”

Gabriel's mouth fell open. “Inlaws?....No, I'm afraid you’ve misunderstood”

“I beg your pardon”, Anubis apologized. “I of course, refer also to adopted ones”

“That isn’t what I meant….”

“Please excuse us for a moment, Brother”, Copia interjected, before taking Gabriel to one side.

“But he thinks….”, she began.

“Nevermind….It’s an easy assumption to make”, Copia shrugged.

“Is it?”, she asked, nervously.

“Yes”, he replied, before rubbing his forehead. “So why won't you allow Golgotha to be placed in my mausoleum?....It’s completely empty”

There were in fact two reasons, but right now she was only willing to divulge the lesser of them.

“Because it’s yours, and if it was really that important to Golgotha, he would have his own….He probably knew where he would end up, and didn't mind one bit”

“I still —”

“Didn't you say that his body is simply a vessel?....So if that's true then it really doesn't matter, does it?”

She walked away from him, and back to Brother Anubis. “Thank you, but a communal mausoleum will be adequate for my father”, she said.

If it were not for the rule that members of the dark clergy had to remain on unholy ground after death, then Gabriel would have taken Golgotha's remains up to his beloved cabin.
But it wasn't to be, and perhaps that was the real reason for his inaction to make other plans.
If he couldn't go where he really wanted then he probably thought there was little point.

Gabriel would never know for sure….

She glanced over at Copia who was somberly staring down at the ground.

He only wanted to help, she was sure of that, but she couldn't let him make a decision that he might regret in the future. Especially if….

No. She was moving onto the other reason….and the very thought of it made her heart ache….

“So now that we have that settled, we shall reconvene in the crematorium at 8pm”, Anubis instructed.

“Yes, thank you”, she replied, gratefully.

“Before you go, Cardinal Copia, I have something for you”, said Brother Anubis, before disappearing through the door marked ‘Morgue’

Gabriel got a whaft of what she presumed to be embalming fluid, and it was extremely strong.

When the mortician came back out, he was carrying two small white glass bottles with cork tops.

“One is your usual cologne, and the other is the medical moisturizer that Adam ordered for you…I’m afraid I've run out of the fancier bottles”

“That's quite alright”, replied the cardinal, taking the items. “Please put them on my account”

“Of course”, Anubis agreed. He then glanced at Gabriel. “Lotions and potions are a hobby of mine”

“How extraordinary”, she smiled.

Who would have thought that a mortician could take the credit for Copia's exquisite aroma.

Chapter 69: A Firm Hand

The walk back to the office was a quiet one, and Gabriel found herself growing ever fearful of the silence.

The cardinal was carrying both glass bottles in one arm, the other arm, which was also the one nearest to her, was down at his side.

Out of desperation she took hold of his hand….

“You’re shaking”, he said, lacing his fingers through hers. “Are you worried about tonight?”

“A little”, she admitted, though the prospect of him being upset with her seemed a more pressing concern.

“Well, you’ve done the hardest thing, and you were very brave”, he replied softly.

Seeing Golgotha in his coffin, was hard….but saying no to Copia back there, was harder….

They reached the office door to find Third's assistant, Sister Asura, waiting outside.

“There you are, Cardinal Copia”, she said impatiently. “Papa is waiting for what you promised him….He said you would know what that meant”

Not only was Sister Asura being annoyingly vague, but Gabriel also didn't much like the disrespectful way she addressed Copia.

If Tenebra had been present, she would have wiped the floor with Asura, just for her tone.

“Please be mindful that you're speaking to a cardinal, Sister”, Gabriel warned.

Copia reached behind him to reassure her, that he wasn't particularly offended.

“Please tell Papa that I will be there as soon as I can”, he told Sister Asura.

“The way she spoke to you was unacceptable”, Gabriel protested, walking inside with him.

“Insubordination is the least of my worries at the moment”, he replied, putting the glass bottles on his desk. “Now where did Adam get to, I wonder”

“I’m sure he'll be back at some point”, she shrugged.

Copia suddenly appeared fretful, and it worried Gabriel to see him that way.

“What wrong, Cardinal?”

He let out a long sigh. “I cannot leave you on your own”

“Why not?”, she asked.

“I just can’t”, he replied, shaking his head.

The cardinal looked utterly torn, and Gabriel hated it.

In a move that was quite bold for her, she approached him and placed her hand on the side of his face. “I’ll be absolutely fine….Nothing bad is going to happen”, she said, rubbing his soft sideburn.

It was just then that Adam walked into the office, and almost immediately turned to walk out again.

“No - No….I need you in here”, Copia beckoned to his former assistant, though his eyes were still on Gabriel. “I don’t know how you can say nothing bad will happen”, he continued. “It was only last night, that I pulled you half fainting from a sacrificial altar”

She put her head down. “I know….”

“This time yesterday, I didn't even know where you were or what had befallen you….And in case you've forgotten, the man responsible is being held right below us”

Gabriel hadn't forgotten….She just didn't want to give that red haired menace any further power over her.

“Adam is here now, and Papa is waiting”, she said.

“Yep, I'll stay with Gabriel while you're gone”, Adam interjected.

“Thank you”, the cardinal replied, taking a thick folder from his desk drawer. “It’s just until I can free up a couple of ghouls”

“Ghouls too?”, Gabriel exclaimed in disbelief.

“Well yes”, Copia replied. “As determined as I'm sure Adam would be, I'm not sure he would be adequate to protect you if the worst happened”

“If Mephisto is under guard and security around the building had been tightened, then surely this isn't necessary”, she protested.

“I’m sorry, I'm not prepared to take the risk”, he said, planting a kiss on her forehead before she could stop him. “If something were to happen to you….”

“Then it would not be your responsibility…. Because I am not your responsibility”

Gabriel regretted her words the moment they left her lips, and the sight of Adam wincing in the corner, confirmed she had said something terribly wrong….

She expected Copia to get angry and raise his voice to her, but he didn't.

“You are under my protection, and that makes you my responsibility”, he replied, in little more than a whisper.

“Cardinal….”, she murmured as he walked towards the door.

He held up his gloved hand, without turning around. “This is no longer up for discussion, Gabriel”

“Don’t worry, I'll make sure she stays put”, Adam said, reassuringly.

“I appreciate it”, the cardinal replied. “There’s still much to do before the funeral, but I will be back as soon as I can”

Copia took one last glance at Gabriel, before opening the door to leave.

_________________________________________________

Adam waited until the cardinal was long gone before saying, “You realize you're hurting him, don't you?”

“That wasn't my intention”, Gabriel replied, slumping down in Copia’s seat. “It’s just that he has enough stress, without worrying about something that will probably never happen”

“But it did happen, Gabriel”, Adam replied. “And over his dead body will he let anything like that happen to you again”

Over his dead body….That's what she was afraid of.

Behind her the two rats came out, squeaking to get her attention.

“Their snacks are in the top drawer”, Adam chuckled.

Opening the drawer, Gabriel noticed a familiar object next to the rodent treats….

It was the silver snake head handle of Copia's walking cane.

“Yes, it’s a shame it broke off”, Adam tutted. “The cardinal didn't say how it happened….Only that it was worth the sacrifice”

She knew exactly how it happened, and it was her fault….

“He threw it at Mephisto”, she replied, running her fingers over the snake’s ruby red eyes.

“Well, that would explain it”, he sighed.

“Can it not be fixed?....I mean, where's the rest of it?”, she asked.

Adam shrugged. “I’m pretty sure he disposed of it. Something about it losing it’s integrity, and no longer being fit for purpose….I think he kept the handle out of sentimentality, because he’d had it a long time”

“That's such a shame….”, she replied, feeling a pang of guilt that she may have been responsible for Copia losing something dear to him.

________________________________________________

Not long after Aether and Cirrus arrived to guard Gabriel, Sister Asura returned to the office.

“Cardinal Copia sent me to fetch you”, she said to Adam in a hurried manner. “I think he needs your help”

Gabriel stood up from behind Copia's desk. “Actually, I'm the cardinal's assistant”

Asura shook her head. “No….He was adamant you weren't to come”

“Oh….”, sighed Gabriel, failing to sound unhurt by it.

“I’ll come right away”, said Adam following Papa's assistant to the door. He turned back to Gabriel before leaving. “I expect he just wants me to run some messages or something”

“It’s alright, I understand”, she replied, though she really didn't

What was the point of her having the position if she wasn't allowed to fulfill her duties?

It was a full two hours before Adam came back, and to Gabriel’s dismay, he was alone….

“Cardinal Copia is still busy finalizing the last of the arrangements, but the funeral proceedings are as follows…..”

Chapter 70: Confessions of a Female Ghoul

Cirrus accompanied Gabriel into her room, while Aether waited just outside the door.

Gabriel had a feeling of deja vu, seeing that there was a cardboard box sitting on her dressing table.

“Ooh who's it from?”, asked Cirrus, in an excited tone. “I wonder if it’s the cardinal”

To Gabriel’s complete surprise, there was a note attached to the box from Sister Imperator.

“I thought you might find this useful”, the matriarch had written.

How like her to come straight to the point….

The female ghoul made herself comfortable on the bed, while her mistress proceeded to get ready for the funeral.

Gabriel started by pulling her white outfit from the wardrobe. This consisted of a floaty knee length dress, and an open fronted voil cardigan.

She knew she would have to forgo the stockings, because she only had black. Though when it came to her shoes there was little choice.

Deciding she had better do something with her hair, she tied two plaits either side and clipped them together at the back with her rose barrette. The rest of her blonde locks, she left down.

Finally, Gabriel reached into the cardboard box and took out a white satin covered headband, with mourning veil attached.

She put it on before looking at Cirrus, who seemed quite fascinated with Bianca the white rabbit.

“Well, what do you think?”, Gabriel asked.

The female ghoul put the plush toy back on the pillow. “I think you look beautiful under the circumstances….It’s just really strange seeing you in so much white”

“Yes, I suppose it is”, replied Gabriel, going into her dressing table draw for her makeup.

For Gabriel this was only her second time attending a Ministry funeral, and even she found the sudden sea of white quite bizarre.

She tried then to imagine Cardinal Copia dressed head to foot in white….

“Don't worry, you’ll see him soon”, said Cirrus, completely out of the blue.

Gabriel blinked. “Excuse me?”

“You're thinking about your cardinal, aren't you?”, asked the ghoul, though it came across as more of a statement than an actual question.

“Can you read my mind, Cirrus?, Gabriel queried, wondering if such a thing was even possible, and how awkward it would be if her thoughts were suddenly not her own.

The female ghoul shook her head. “No, I just know the feeling, now….The feeling that you have only for him”

“Oh, I see….”, Gabriel replied, in an effort not to blush.

“The fluttery feeling you get is quite pleasant, but lately I've noticed an undertone of something not so enjoyable”

“And what's that?”

“Like an aching in the heart for him so strong, that it feels like you'll die”, Cirrus said, sadly.

“I won't die, Cirrus….It just feels like it, sometimes”, sighed Gabriel.

“But it’s not right for you to be suffering that way….You need to tell him”, the ghoul replied. “I would tell him for you, if I was allowed to interfere”

“It’s not a certainty that the bad feelings would disappear, even if you did tell him”

“But he would make them go away, wouldn't he?”

“Not if his feelings aren't the same as mine…..”

“What do you mean?”, Cirrus asked in a confused tone.

“Well, he seems to have appointed himself my guardian and protector, after promising Golgotha that he would take care of me”

Cirrus shrugged. "So, that's hardly surprising given what happened to you….And anyway, isn't a human male supposed to protect the woman he loves?”

“But since I've been back, his behaviour towards me has been more like that of a parent, or an older brother….Anything but a potential lover. He’s been practically treating me like a child”, replied Gabriel, deflatedly.

“Maybe that's how he feels he has to act right now, in order for you to take the threat seriously. He needs to protect you, but you can be quite headstrong….Not that that's always a bad thing, but it might be forcing him to take a more authorative role to ensure your safety”, replied Cirrus, in a matter of factly manner.

“That's very intuitive of you, to think that way”, said Gabriel, impressed.

“Like Aether told me….It pays to study human behaviour, in order to serve them better”

“Well, you're a very good student, but it’s still just a theory isn’t it?....I mean, he could simply be acting out of a sense of duty”

“No, I don't think so”, the ghoul disagreed.

“What makes you so sure?”

“You know I told you last night, that your disappearance was hard on him?....Well that was a complete understatement. He was totally losing it over you”, Cirrus reflected.

Gabriel sat down at the dressing table. “Look, I'm not denying that he cares about me, because I know that he does….I just have to accept that it may not be in the way that I want”

“But his level of desperation to find you….”, started Cirrus.

“Doesn't prove anything. If one of my friends was missing, I would do everything I could, too”

The ghoul shook her head in dismay. “If you had seen what I saw, then there would be no doubt in your mind that he loves you”

“But I didn't see it, Cirrus”, said Gabriel in frustration. ”I mean, I don't even know how he found me, and no one seems to want to say”

Cirrus sighed in defeat. “Alright, I'll tell you”, she replied, lowering her voice to little more than a whisper. Presumably so that Aether wouldn't hear. “But you have to promise me that you won't let on that you know”

“I promise”, Gabriel vowed.

She listened in silence as the female ghoul divulged everything to her.
Not just the ritual they performed, but all the events leading up to it…..

Tears began to spill down Gabriel's face, hearing of the anguish Copia had endured, and the shear lengths he had gone to, in order to find her.

After a knock at the door, she disappeared into the bathroom for a moment, while Cirrus answered it.

“It is time”, said Aether.

Chapter 71: Life Eternal

As instructed by Adam, Gabriel, Aether, and Cirrus made their way to the east entrance of the Ministry building.

Copia, the other two cardinals, and Second, were acting as pallbearers, and by now, they would have walked the coffin from the mortuary to the east entrance, by going around the side of the graveyard. This way they would not be seen by mourners, until the funeral procession was ready to proceed along the central pathway.

Gabriel came to a stop behind Cardinal Golgotha’s coffin, while Aether and Cirrus placed themselves either side of her.
No doubt Cardinal Copia was responsible for this protective measure, and Gabriel felt dismayed that she couldn't see him.

Instead, her view consisted of the rear side of Second and Cardinal Valentino, which was absolutely no consolation. Copia must have been carrying the front of the casket with Cardinal Rufus, and Gabriel found herself wishing that their positions had been reversed.

Second called to the front that they were ready to proceed, and Gabriel pulled the lace veil over her face, as they moved off....

________________________________________________

Dark clergy members were assembled in two neat rows, either side of the central pathway, with their lit fire torches guiding the way….

Gabriel didn't need to have eyes on Third to know that he was leading the procession, the awe struck expressions on the faces of his followers told her as much.

As Gabriel's gaze moved along the crowd, she spotted a couple of familiar faces, and what's more, they appeared to be trying to get her attention….
Once they realized they had it, Tenebra and Yama started pointing towards the front of the coffin.

Gabriel watched in amazement as Yama handed Tenebra his torch, and proceeded to run his hands down either side of his body and along his outstretched leg….

She glanced at Aether who shook his head….Evidently the ghoul was just as confused as she was, or else he thought her friend was a total buffoon.

Gabriel looked back at Yama, just in time to see him turn around and wiggle his backside, before pointing again to the the beginning of the procession.

She was utterly perplexed....Was he trying to imitate someone wearing something sexy?

Was it Third?

Papa had worn white robes at the last funeral, and there was nothing inherently sexy about those. In fact he had been likened to Nihil while wearing them, and if that wasn't a turn off, Gabriel didn't know what was….

________________________________________________

The crematorium was located through the side entrance of the mortuary. Thankfully it was at ground level, so there were no precarious stairs to navigate this time.

As Gabriel walked inside without the ghouls, she witnessed the pallbearers lowering the coffin onto the catafalque.

It was only when they stepped back, that Gabriel understood what her friends had been trying to draw her attention to….

Cardinal Copia may have been dressed in a white outfit, just like everyone else….But to Gabriel, he looked like no one else on Earth.

She had known from his previous attire that he seemed to favour fitted clothing, but this suit in particular appeared to accentuate every contour of his physique.

Gabriel could feel her cheeks warming as Copia walked towards her….

Her veil may have been intended to disguise her weeping, but at that moment in time, it was serving just as well to hide her blushing.

Part of her felt guilty for having such thoughts at a funeral, though with Cardinal Golgotha's sense of humour being as it was, he probably would have found her predicament amusing.

Copia placed himself to the left of Gabriel and removed his fedora hat as a sign of respect.

Although he remained silent, she felt his glove move discreetly down her arm, until he was holding her hand.

Second stood to the right of Gabriel, with Cardinals Rufus and Valentino the other side of him.

Third was slightly apart from the gathering, waiting to the left of Copia.

When everyone was assembled, Brother Anubis entered the crematorium through the main foyer door.

He took his place beside the black velvet curtains that were drawn behind Cardinal Golgotha's coffin.

Third proceeded to give a brief eulogy about the deceased cardinal, and presumably he was saving a longer version for the memorial service due to take place on Sunday evening. Apparently there were dignitaries who wished to attend to pay their respects, and this little gathering was only for those closest to Golgotha.

Not even Sister Imperator was invited as she was considered little more than an acquaintance.

Gabriel wondered if Tenebra and Yama ought to have been present, but knowing them they would not have felt comfortable, anyway.

The final farewell was upon the mourners, as Brother Anubis pulled the lever to begin the cremation process. The black curtains parted and Gabriel could now see the cremator door, which the coffin would be passing through quite soon.

She suddenly found herself fighting the urge to pull the casket back, as the mechanical rollers started to move the coffin towards the chamber entrance.

Cardinal Golgotha was gone and Gabriel thought she had accepted it, but here she was on the brink of screaming at Brother Anubis to stop….

Despite what she thought, she wasn't ready to let the closest thing she had to family go.

As if sensing her turmoil, Copia threw discretion to the wind and pulled Gabriel tight against him.
She tried to console herself by concentrating on his heartbeat, but the tears fell just the same.

Copia’s voice started to vibrate through his chest, and Gabriel thought for a moment that he was saying something to her.
It wasn't until she pulled her head back, that to her utter astonishment, she realized he was singing….

And not just him, the others had also followed suit.

The song was unfamiliar to Gabriel, and she found herself wishing that her Latin was proficient enough to understand it.

Her cardinal processed the most beautiful singing voice, though this shouldn't have been a surprise to Gabriel, considering how divinely he spoke.

Third and Second sounded almost as good, which was more than could be said for Rufus and Valentino, but she supposed not everyone could be so gifted.

Gabriel wasn't sure if Copia started singing for Cardinal Golgotha's sake or hers, but either way, it served to mask the sound of the raging furnace, reducing her adopted father to ash….

Chapter 72: Vision in White

Refreshments had been laid on in the dining hall, for all guests who attended Cardinal Golgotha’s funeral parade.

The white clad Cardinal Copia stood alone in the corner, watching Gabriel accept condolences, cards and flowers.
Papa of course, had given her an obscenely large bouquet, and surprisingly Sister Imperator's wasn't far behind in size and scale.

The cardinal started to feel guilty that he hadn't thought to do the same, but there had been just so much else to think about….

Second and Sister Marilith approached Gabriel next, and Copia wondered if the two had rekindled their romance from years ago.
The cardinal hoped so, because despite Second’s past mistakes, he was a decent man and deserved to be happy.

Marilith remained talking to Gabriel, as Second walked over to Copia.

“Good Evening, Cardinal”, said the shaded Second.

“Good Evening”, Copia replied.

“I’ve already apologized to Sister Lucifina, but I think I should apologize to you, too”

“For what?”

“For being too stupid to realize she was being kept at Mephisto House….I swear I didn't suspect a thing, when I went there”, said Second, regretfully.

Copia held his hand up. “You weren't to know….They were keeping her in an underground dungeon”

“But even so….”

“Mephisto fooled us all. He knew we never would have suspected one of our own”

“Yeah well, I still feel bad for letting her down. She gave me some good advice the other day, and because of it, Marilith and I are going to give our relationship another try”

“I’m happy for you”, Copia smiled.

“If it wasn't for her, I don't think I would've plucked up the courage to even speak to Marilith again….She’s a special person, that Sister Lucifina”, Second stated.

“She is….”, the cardinal agreed, knowing that to him, there was no one more so.

“Look….I usually don't get involved in other people's personal business, but I'm going to make an exception this time”, said Second, before lowering his voice. “I know you love that woman. I knew it the night of the dinner, when you were willing to fight that duel….And I think you would have done it too, if that greeceball hadn't apologized”

“I can't tell you that you're wrong….about any of it”, Copia admitted.

“But I'm guessing you haven't told her….”

The cardinal closed his eyes and shook his head in response.

Second pulled his shades down his nose, slightly. “And why the Hell not?”

“It’s not the right time….With everything that has happened to her, it wouldn't be fair of me to….”, he trailed off with a sigh.

“But your feelings matter, too, and there will always be something happening”, Second replied. “Don't make the same mistake I did, waiting so long….Tell her how you feel. Tell her now”

Second was right….There would always be something happening, some reason to put it off….

Well, no longer.

The cardinal would tell Gabriel he loved her, and he would tell her that night….

And if she didn't feel the same?

As heartbroken as he would undoubtedly be, it would not change his duty to her as a guardian….He would continue to protect her, no matter what.

“You’re looking tired, cardinal. You should get some rest”, Second suggested. “After you’ve done what you need to do”, he added with a grin.

_________________________________________________

 

Seeing Second walk away from him, Gabriel put her fresh influx of flowers on the table and made her way over to Cardinal Copia.

Her heart ached with what she was about to say to him, but for his sake, she needed to say it.

She could burden him, no longer…..

Copia smiled at her, as she came towards him. He did look gorgeous in that suit….

“How are you holding up, Flower?”, he asked, sympathetically. “If you’ve had enough, I'm sure everyone will understand”

“No, I'm doing alright”, she insisted. “You don't need to worry”

“Oh, it’s just that I was thinking we could go to my quarters afterwards, and you could stay with me tonight”, he suggested in a slightly shaky voice.

She really wanted to, but….

“Thank you, but that won't be necessary, Cardinal….I’m sure I'll be fine now, staying in my own room”

He had such a hurt expression on his face….But she was doing this for him.

Copia cleared his throat. “Well in that case, I will post two ghouls outside your door”

Gabriel shook her head. “No”

“Then how am I supposed to protect you?”, he asked in a voice laced with desperation.

“You're not”, she replied, calmly.

“We’ve been over this, Gabriel”, he stated with his tone turning firmer. “I am your guardian and your safety is my responsibility”

“Then I hereby relieve you of it”, she said, making every effort not to cry. “I can’t let you be torn between fulfilling your duties, and protecting me, like you were today….I won't let you make yourself ill, because of a promise you made to a dying man”

She also wanted to add that he had suffered enough for her already, over the few days prior, but that consequently may have got Cirrus into trouble….

“Do you really think that’s the only reason?”, Copia asked, with his own tears starting to form.

“It doesn't matter”, she wept. “It’s my choice, too….And I don't want you to be my guardian”

“Please don't do this….”, he begged, trying desperately to grab hold of her. “I need to protect you”

“I’m sorry. I’ve made up my mind”, she replied, not letting him get a grip on her.

“Gabriel….”, she heard him whimper as she walked away from him.

Chapter 73: Consequence

After turning away from Cardinal Copia, Gabriel heavy-heartedly walked towards Tenebra who was standing over near the punch bowl.

She really hoped her friend wasn't too angry with her for not going to see her, today.

But as Gabriel was about to pre-emptively apologize, she was halted by the sound of a sickening thud….

Several gasps rang out, as Gabriel spun around to see her cardinal lying on his back, unconscious.

“Copia!”, she screamed in anguish, running back to him.

Her bare knees crashed down onto the cold marble floor, as she pulled his upper body into her arms and cradled him.

Sister Marilith was swift to the scene, and immediately began to examine the cardinal.

“What's wrong?....Is he sick?”, Gabriel cried in fear.

The nurse shook her head. “I think he just fainted”

“I told him he should rest….He’s absolutely exhausted, I don't think he’s slept in days”, interjected Adam. Gabriel hadn't even noticed him standing over her.

“But I thought he rested with me, on the sofa last night”, said Gabriel, in confusion.

“Not for nearly long enough….He was straight up again when everyone arrived back from Mephisto House. I think he wanted to make sure Mephisto and his followers were locked up tight”, replied Adam.

“Oh no….”, she sobbed, embracing Copia even tighter.

Gabriel knew everyone was watching her, but she no longer cared….

Adam sighed. “And that's not all….He almost collapsed leaving Papa’s office earlier”

“What?”

“He didn't want you to know….That’s why he sent Sister Asura to fetch me, instead of you”

Gabriel couldn't believe what she was hearing….Why were they hiding this from her?

Sister Marilith put her hand on Gabriel's shoulder. “We should get him up to his quarters”, the nurse suggested.

Just then the little crowd that had accumulated started to part, as the large form of Cardinal Rufus barged his way through.

“Out of the way, you lot!”, he bellowed, before looking down at Gabriel. “I’ll take him”

She reluctantly released her cardinal, and watched the big guy throw Copia over his shoulder like he was nothing more than a ragdoll.

“You should go, too”, Tenebra said from behind Gabriel as she stood up. “Adam and I will take care of things down here”

Gabriel turned to her friend. “I’m sorry we haven't spoken”

Tenebra gave her friend a hug. “It’s alright, I forgive you….Now go on, the cardinal needs you”

“There’s a spare key above the door of the cardinal’s quarters”, Adam added. “I keep it there in case of emergencies”

_______________________________________________

 

Gabriel followed Cardinal Rufus up the stairs, and let him into Cardinal Copia's quarters with the spare key.

The big guy took Copia straight through to the bedroom.

“Please be careful with him”, she pleaded, seeing her cardinal being dropped horizontally along the bottom of the bed.

“He’s fine”, Rufus chuckled. “He won't break, you know”

“Thank you for bringing him up here”, she said gratefully.

Rufus patted the top of her blonde head. “I’ll leave you to take care of your man”

“But he’s not —”, she began to protest, but was met with laughter that echoed all the way out the door of Copia's quarters.

Gabriel looked at her cardinal laid out on his back, with his arms outstretched like he had been crucified.

She could have sniggered at the irony of this, if she wasn't so desperate to cry for him.

He had suffered when Gabriel was taken, and even though she was now back, he was still suffering….

The look in his eyes, when she said what she did….

And the way he had tried to hold onto her, as she walked away….

Had he known he was about to collapse?

Gabriel watched Copia's chest rise and fall for a few moments, before switching off the light.

Stepping into the living room, she couldn't help notice how quiet it was….Then she suddenly remembered why….

The rats!

Were they still down in the office?

Deciding she had better go and fetch the cardinal's beloved little rodents, she opened the door of his quarters.

She almost jumped out of her skin to find Aether standing on guard, outside the door.

Had someone told him Copia had collapsed, or did he just know?

The ghoul shook his head at Gabriel, before pointing back inside.

“But I need to get the rats”, she protested.

“Adam will see to them”, he replied, flatly.

Feeling defeated, she went back inside and closed the door….
Obviously, she wasn't getting past him tonight.

She walked back into the bedroom to check on Copia again….Still no change.

Gabriel hadn't meant for this to happen. She just wanted to unburden him from having to worry about her on top of everything else….

But now she feared she had made things even worse for him.

Taking off her shoes, she climbed onto the bed next to him.

She took his outstretched arm and held it to his chest. “Please wake up…”, she wept.

Lying on her side, she rested her head next to his shoulder.

The light from the moon danced on his silhouette, though the open curtains.
Even like this, he was still heartbreakingly handsome….

“Forgive me….”, she murmured, feeling his heartbeat through his chest, as she drifted to sleep….

Chapter 74: Longing

Cardinal Copia jolted awake and immediately gasped, “Gabriel….”

“I’m here”, she whispered from next to him.

“Thank Lucifer”, he exhaled, taking her hand from his chest and kissing the inside of her wrist. “Are you alright”

“Am I, alright?”, she asked in disbelief. “You're the one who collapsed….You frightened me”

“I’m sorry that happened”, he said, swallowing hard. “But please change your mind….Don't refuse my protection….I’m begging you”

Gabriel put her hand on the other side of Copia's face, and made him look at her. “I don't want this….I don't want you making yourself ill for me”

“Then do as I ask”, he pleaded.

Even with the lack of light in the room, she could see the tears glazing his black ringed eyes.

“You want to keep your promise, I understand that, but just look at what happened today. You didn't even want to leave me on my own in the office, you were torn I could see it….You even put me, before Papa!....That could have been dangerous for you”, she said, starting to weep. “I would rather fend for myself and not have a guardian, than let something bad happen to you….”

His plump bottom lip began to quiver. “Listen to me….Nothing bad will happen to me, for putting you first. And I am more than capable of dealing with it, if it did”, he said before drawing a deep breath. “Also, whatever I said to Golgotha to put his mind at rest is irrelevant. I’m not protecting you because of a promise…”

Gabriel's heart started to race….

The cardinal gazed straight into her eyes, and said softly, “I’m protecting you because I love you”

Gabriel didn't utter a word….She couldn't. All words had left her.

She wanted to tell him she loved him, but she had completely lost the power of speech.

He had made his declaration with a look of expectation in his eyes….But now, she could see that with her lack of response, his expression was turning to sadness….

She had to do something….

But what?

Of course….

She quickly took Copia's hand in hers, and laced her fingers through his…. His heterochromatic eyes widened, watching her softly press her lips against the inside of his wrist.

A look of relief flashed across his face, before he gave her the most beautiful smile….

Gabriel moved closer to him and placed her hand on the side of his face again.

The aching for him was overwhelming….She could resist it no longer….

From somewhere, she found the courage to kiss his plump lips....
They were soft and firm at the same time, and felt every bit as good as they looked.

She had never experienced anything like them….

In his current condition she tried to be gentle, but as if Copia had been yearning for this moment, he quickly deepened their tender kiss into something far more passionate….

“Gabriel….”, he crooned affectionately against her lips, before pulling his beloved completely on top of him.

Suddenly it was like a fire had been lit inside of Gabriel, and it burned only for Copia….

Even in his weakened state she could feel the evidence of his desire pressing against her, which only served to fuel the flames even higher.

She slowly ran her trembling hand down the side of his slim physique, feeling every contour of his body under his white suit.

“I want you”, she gasped, unable to stop the words escaping her lips.

“Then I'm yours, my love”, he panted as he hungrily kissed her again.

Feeling the leather of his gloves caress the bare skin under her dress, she moved her hand up the inside of his firm thigh, until she reached his zipper….

“Satan below!”, the cardinal suddenly cried out in frustration.

He quickly pulled Gabriel tight against his chest, so she couldn't go any further.

Her heart immediately sank. “Have I….Have I done something wrong?”, she asked, nervously withdrawing her hands from him.

“No my love, but I almost did….”, he replied, with his body still trembling from the excitement.

She looked up at him in confusion. “Don't you want this?’

“With every cell in my body”, he whispered. “But you must remain untouched, from the last full moon until the next….”

She sighed. “The anointment”

Gabriel suddenly envisioned the dark lord sitting down there, having a good laugh at her expense….

The cardinal stroked her blonde locks. “And as much as I've longed for this, and want so desperately to bond with you….My need to protect you is greater”

She moved herself up his body. “Are you sure?’, she asked, softly kissing his neck.

“Have mercy on me, Flower”, he pleaded. “It’s greater….But only just”

Gabriel didn't believe the last part of Copia's statement for a moment. She knew his fear for her safety far outweighed anything that was going on in his tight white trousers….

And she was doing him a great injustice by suggesting otherwise.

He cupped her face in his hands. “It will be worth the wait, my beloved, I promise you”

“I believe you”, she replied, resting her head back down on his chest.

“Right now, I'm just grateful to be like this with you”, he smiled, caressing the side of her face.

After blissfully lying between his long legs for a while, Gabriel looked up at him.

“Um….Cardinal”, she whispered.

He gazed down at her. “Yes, my love?"

“I think we need to get you out of this suit”

“Heh!”

Chapter 75: Lustful Thoughts

Gabriel carefully helped Cardinal Copia to sit upright.

“Where are your bed clothes?”, she asked.

“Under my pillow”, he replied with a chuckle.

She had already figured out which pillow he favoured, the night she slept in his bed.

Gabriel retrieved a slate grey long sleeved t-shirt, with darker sleeves, and a matching pair of lounge pants. They felt soft like jersey cotton.

Placing them next to him, she started to unbutton his white suit jacket.
She was sure Copia could manage it himself, but he seemed quite happy for her to do it.

“I will take your suit to be dry cleaned….You’ll need it again for the memorial service, won’t you?”, she said, trying to keep her mind on what she was doing, rather than what she wanted to do.

“We could take it together, tomorrow”, he replied with a smile. “And yours, too”

“Oh, mine just goes in the normal laundry”, she replied, looking down at her white dress. “I don't really have clothes fancy enough for dry cleaning”

Well, apart from the dress from Third, but even that she simply rehung in her wardrobe.
Which was probably just as well really, as dry cleaning was an extra charge that she couldn't really afford.

His eyes turned sad. “You know, if there is anything you want or need….”

“Don't be silly, I don't want anything from you”, she replied, taking off his black undershirt. “Well. I want you….Obviously”

Gabriel tried to ignore the lustful thoughts, seeing the smoothe skin of his bare chest. He had a tiny amount of hair, but not much.

However, her attention was soon drawn to the small, red, almost glowing, circular seal in the area of his heart.

“Is that what I think it is?”, she asked, running her fingers over the demonic symbol within the circle.

“Yes, that is the Devil’s mark….Proof of my covenant with the dark lord”, Copia replied.

“I’ve never seen one, until now”, she replied in amazement. “Tenebra has never said where hers is, so I'm assuming it’s somewhere she can't show me. And Yama says his is on his butt cheek, but I turned down the chance to see that”, she laughed.

“Well, when you're anointed, you will receive yours”, he stated, though his voice sounded slightly shaky when he said it.

“Are you alright?”, Gabriel asked with concern, pressing her hand against the cardinal's chest.

“I’m fine, Flower”, he replied, before pulling her completely against his bare skin.

“You would tell tell me if you weren't, wouldn't you?....Because we don't want a repeat of what happened downstairs”

“I don't know….Anything that ends with us being like this, can't be all that bad”, he whispered against her lips as he kissed her.

________________________________________________

 

It took a while but Gabriel finally managed to get Copia into his bed clothing.

Of course, it probably didn't help that she spent a good few minutes laughing about the largeness of his feet, when she removed his white shoes.
He had then gone on to convince her that this was actually a positive trait, and had likened the size of them to another part of his body….

He didn't say what, but she could probably have guessed.

Though now he was tucked up safety in bed, she suddenly felt very awkward about what she was supposed to do next….

Gabriel didn't want to presume that Copia wished her to just get into bed with him.

He blinked at her. “What's wrong?”

“I don't —”

“Sorry, how silly of me….You need something to wear, don't you?”

He went to get out of bed, but she put her hand up.

“No, it’s okay. I can keep my petticoat on”

There was no point in going back to her room to fetch something, even if Aether would let her, because the only nightdress she owned was still somewhere in Mephisto House.
Also, judging by how tight Copia wore his shirts, she didn't want to risk stretching one with her ample breasts.

Unless of course, he was intending for her to go to bed in a cassock, but she highly doubted that.

She removed her dress and unclipped her light blonde locks from the rose barrette.

“You're beautiful, Gabriel”, he said, watching her in awe as she undid the side plaits in her hair.

“No I'm not”, she disagreed.

“You are to me….And clearly others are of the same opinion”

“Well, if you think I am, then that's all that matters”, she smiled.

Copia pulled back the covers and held out his hand to her….

Only in her wildest dreams, did Gabriel ever think that the cardinal would be beckoning her into his bed.

Chapter 76: Heart to Heart

“So, when did you know that you loved me?”, Gabriel asked, as she and Copia faced each other in bed.

“Well to put it into perspective….The moment I saw you floating in the void, I knew I was done for”, he smiled.

Then, from the very beginning….

“Was that the real reason you asked me to be your assistant?”

“I would be lying if I said no”, he replied nervously. “I mean, I did genuinely require a new assistant, and I was sure that you would be capable….I just also had this indescribable need to keep you close, no matter what….”

“Then why didn't you just tell me the truth?”

“It wasn't that simple”

“Why?”

The cardinal sighed. “I was afraid that I would scare you away”, he admitted. “Or worse still, you would think that I was trying to take advantage of you”

“But why?”

“Because I'm dark clergy hierarchy, and you're a sister with amnesia….Making a move on you, would've felt like I was preying on your vulnerability”

“I would never have thought that…”

“I know that now….But at the beginning I hoped that if I was a good friend to you and showed you how much I cared….”, he trailed off for a moment to wipe away a tear. “That maybe in time, you might grow to love me, too”

Gabriel caressed his sideburned cheek. “I already loved you…I just wasn’t brave enough to risk the rejection”

"I never would have rejected you", he replied.

"I know that now", she smiled.

He took her hand from from his face and kissed the inside of her wrist. "When you were taken, I swore I would tell you the moment I found you, but….”

“A lot had happened”, she added, sadly.

“Yes”, he replied, holding her hand to his chest. “But I don't think I would have held out much longer. I almost kissed you going into the mortuary earlier….Though I knew after we were interrupted again, that I would somehow have to get you completely alone”

Gabriel gasped. “That passing out downstairs wasn't part of your plan, was it?", she jested.

“No - No….I went down, alright”, he assured her.

“Well…All jokes aside, you really did scare me”, she said more seriously. “Please don't do it again”

“I’m sorry I frightened you, my love”, he whispered moving up close to kiss her.

Her lips met his, and it wasn't long before she could feel the flames of desire starting to build up again.

She put her arm around his waist and pulled herself in tight against him, so that her breasts were pressed against his chest.

That distinct growling noise that she had heard before, rose up from his throat as he impassioned their kiss.

Gabriel slid her hand down to his buttocks, which now only had the thinnest of cotton covering it.
Just a little tug on those flimsy trousers is all it would have taken to release him.

As he grabbed the back of her thigh and gently thrusted her, she let out a moan into his mouth.

It was at this point she could feel the cardinal’s resolve starting to falter….

He must have known it too, because he quickly pulled himself away from her.

“Satan, give me strength!”, he panted, covering his face with his gloved hands. After a moment, he lowered them and looked at Gabriel. “Forgive me, my love”

"No, it’s my fault as much as yours”, she protested.

“But I should have more self control than this….”

“Maybe, we could put my anointment off another month?”

“No”, he replied, shaking his head vehemently. “We cannot delay it anymore….You were taken because you were unanointed. I cannot have you at risk any longer, just to satisfy my own desire”

“You're right….It has to go ahead”, she agreed.

Copia let out a deep breath. “I’m going to take a quick shower”, he said, pressing his head against hers.

Gabriel wondered if it would be a cold one….

“Are you sure you're alright to do that?....Do you want me to help you?”, she asked.

He gave her a wide eyed look in reply.

“Okay, maybe not”, she giggled, watching him get out of bed.

“You know where the kitchen is, if you want anything….I won't be long”, he said, gingerly walking into the ensuite bathroom.

The cardinal came out again a short time later, looking a little more relaxed than when he went in. This led Gabriel to wonder if perhaps he had relieved himself in the shower.

The black makeup from around his eyes had mostly washed away, but interestingly there was still a faded version of his dark rings visible.

“Is that better?”, she smiled.

“Much”, he replied, getting back under the covers with her.

He smelt fresh, and divine as usual, and had undoubtedly doused himself with more cologne.

Perhaps it would have been better, if he had not….

“Maybe it would be best if I went and slept in my own room”, she suggested. “And I can take Aether with me, if you're worried”, she quickly added.

Copia’s relaxed expression suddenly turned to one of panic. “No - No….I can control myself”

“I mean, I don't want to go….”

“Then don't….Please”, he pleaded, pulling her into his arms. “I need to feel you next to me….”

His whole body was trembling like he was crying…. Gabriel thought her heart would break.

“Alright, I'll stay”, she promised, gently rubbing his back.

“Thank you”, he whispered, kissing her forehead. "I love you, my Flower"

“I love you, my Cardinal”, she whispered back.

Gabriel settled down with Copia, wondering if recent events had caused him far more trauma than she had realized….

Chapter 77: Purgatory

When Gabriel opened her eyes, she found herself all alone in a cold desolate place.

She had no idea where she was, but there was a thick white mist as far as the eye could see and in every direction.

“Cardinal!”, she cried, but the only voice that echoed back to her was her own.

She chose a direction and started to walk forward, but the mist continued and she could make out nothing but the ground beneath her feet.

After a time Gabriel thought she could see a figure standing up ahead, so she took to her heels and ran towards it….
As she approached, she could see that the figure had their back to her, but their clothes were that of a Satanic sister and they had short reddish brown hair.

“Hello?”, called Gabriel to the apparition.

They turned around and she saw their face….

It was Sister Melinoe.

“Hello Sister Lucifina, I am glad to see you escaped the monster….I unfortunately did not”

“I know, and I'm truly sorry”, Gabriel replied, sadly.

“Please would you listen to me?....I don't have much time”

“Yes, of course”

“I want to join our infernal father, but because my soul has not been sent to him, I am now trapped here in this purgatory”

“What can I do to help you?”

“Find my body….My soul can be returned to it long enough to be sent to the infernal kingdom”

“Do you know where your body is?”

“I do not, but the monster who took my life does”

“Mephisto….”

“Please Sister Lucifina….It’s cold here, and I want to bask in the warmth….

Sister Melinoe's voice grew faint, as her form began to fade….

******************************************************

 

“Melinoe!” , Gabriel called out in the darkness and sat bolt upright.

As she tried to calm herself down, a pair of strong arms wrapped themselves around her.

“It’s just a bad dream, my love….You're safe”, Cardinal Copia whispered.

“I dreamt of Sister Melinoe”, she said, solemnly.

“I know I heard”, he replied, tenderly kissing her bare shoulder. “But I woke up because you cried out for me, first”

“She told me she was trapped in purgatory, and that I needed to find her body….Could that be true?.... If no one performed the final sending for her, could she be trapped?”, asked Gabriel.

He sighed. “Well, I suppose if she wasn't sent one way or the other….Then her soul would’ve had to have gone somewhere”

“You mean you don't know?.... But you're a Cardinal”, she blinked.

“That doesn't make me all knowing….I do what I believe to be true, but that doesn't mean that it ultimately is”, he explained.

“I suppose….”, she replied.

“Also, I wonder if there’s some survivor’s guilt at play here”, he suggested, sweeping away locks of blonde hair that had stuck to her face.

“I wanted you to come for me and you did….Why would I feel guilty about that?”

“Because nobody came to save Sister Melinoe, did they?....And the person who should have, was the one who betrayed her”, he said. “And even though none of that is your fault, you may still feel guilty deep down”

“No….I know the guilt is Mephisto's to shoulder, and if he won't, then the least he can do tell us where Sister Melinoe’s body is so she can have a proper sending….And the other's too, for that matter”,

The cardinal sat back. “If I thought he would crack, then I would get it out of him myself….But I know he’ll die before tells us. And then we’ll never know where they are”

“There must be another way…”, replied Gabriel, thoughtfully.

“Still, we retrieved one poor soul, who was more than likely one of his victims….A sister we found in the forest not too far from Golgotha's cabin”

“Oh you went there?”

Gabriel had been told by Cirrus that he had gone looking for her at the cabin, and about the body that had been found….But she still had to pretend she didn't know.

“Yes, at first I thought you may have gone there, when you disappeared”, he replied, clearing his throat. “Anyway, we found Sister Lillim”

“I don't think I ever spoke to anyone of that name”, she pondered.

“Well apparently she joined after I left for Rome, and didn't stay very long….And obviously she was unanointed”, he said, regretfully.

“That Mephisto, he has so much to answer for”, she said, shaking her head.

“And he will answer for all of it, my love”, Copia promised. ”Now back to sleep, Flower….I’ve got you”, he said, coaxing her to lay in his arms.

“This is nice”, she smiled, enjoying how safe she felt in his embrace.

He kissed her blonde head. “It’s more than nice….It’s absolute bliss”

“Do you ever have nightmares?”, asked Gabriel, stroking his chest under his cotton top.

“I used to have them a lot as a boy, but nothing for years….Until very recently, when I had a terrifying one”, he replied, with a slight tremble to his voice.

“What was it about?”, she whispered.

Copia pulled his beloved even tighter to him. “My greatest fear….”

Chapter 78: Togetherness

When morning came, Gabriel's eyes fluttered open to find the space next to her in the bed, empty.

Just as she was about to call out to her Cardinal, he came into the bedroom carrying a food tray.

“You looked so peaceful, I didn't want to wake you”, he smiled, putting the tray on the bed. “I don't know what you like to eat for breakfast, so I made a few different things”

“Thank you”, she replied, rubbing her eyes. “Should you be up and about like this?”, she asked with concern.

He kissed her forehead. “I’m feeling much better now, after a good night's sleep”

“But it wasn't exactly an undisturbed sleep, though was it?”, she said, regretfully.

“Regardless….I was next to the woman I adore, and that was good enough”

Gabriel got a warm, fuzzy feeling when he said that….

“You're not going to the office are you?”, she asked, realizing he was fully dressed in his black trouser suit. Though he wasn't wearing a cassock so that did give her hope that he wasn't.

“No, I'm going to take a leaf out of the library’s book, and close for a day of mourning”, he replied, biting a slice of toast.

“Well Golgotha did spend half his life in there, napping”, she giggled. “I don't think I ever saw a book in his hand”, she added, with her laughter almost giving way to tears again.

“Then I will be spending the day with the person who meant the most to him….Because she also happens to be the person who means the most to me….”, said Copia, giving Gabriel a kiss that tasted of butter.

“Good, because I want you to take it easier today”, she replied, wiping the butter from his plump bottom lip with her thumb.

“I could get used to this”, he said, looking like he was starting to get emotional. He cleared his throat. “Golgotha's ashes should be ready to collect now….I know you said no to him being placed in my mausoleum, but I wondered if maybe you have changed your mind now that our relationship has progressed?”

“Um, I don't know”

“By the way, why did you say no?....I know you said it wouldn't have been right, but why?"

“Because I didn't want you placing him there, and regretting it in the future….I mean, it’s not like he could be taken out if you changed your mind, because I know that would be sacrilege”, Gabriel replied, gazing down at her yoghurt.

“But why would I regret it?”, he asked, confused.

She sighed. “I realized by what you said yesterday, that you had purchased that mausoleum as a resting place, not just for you….But also for a family you may one day have with someone”

Copia's face dropped. “That was my hope, yes….And having finally found that someone, I wanted to include her family, too….Even Brother Anubis picked up on the fact that I was thinking ahead. And yet it never occurred to you?”

She shook her head. “No, it didn't….I thought you were just doing it to be nice”

“And I feared that you didn't want him in my mausoleum, because you didn't want me”, he replied with glistening eyes.

“I want you more than anything”, she replied, putting the tray to the side, thereby removing the only obstacle between them. “And my body would be honoured to rest with yours, for all of eternity”, she said, leaning in and kissing his plump lips.

"Thank you, my love….But can we not talk about bodies”, he pleaded, with his mouth going dry. “I’m trying to ignore the thoughts of yours, writhing beneath mine”

Though judging by the strain in the front of his black trousers, he wasn't very successful.

“We’ll let Brother Anubis know that you wish to be placed in the Copia mausoleum, when you die of very, very old age and I'm long gone”, he said, firmly. “And Golgotha can keep me company until you arrive”

“You seem to have it all worked out, but what If I die first?”, she laughed.

His eyes went wide. “No”, he said in an even firmer tone.

“Well, you may be a little older than me, but that doesn't mean anything….I may die younger”, she shrugged.

Gabriel gasped at the fervour in which he pulled her to him.

“Then if that be the case, Brother Anubis will have to make room for the both of us….Because losing you would be a pain too great to endure”, he replied, lifting his gloved hand up underneath the back of her hair and cradling her head.

“You don't know that”, she murmured, not feeling sure whether his declaration was highly romantic, or wholy terrifying.

“Yes, I do….”, he whispered, before easing her into a kiss so impassioned, it made her go weak at the knees.

_______________________________________________

They were eventually forced to part, when there came a knock at the door.

“I swear they know….”, Copia sighed, shaking his head.

“It might be Sister Marilith checking in on you”, Gabriel said, watching him slide off the bed.

She pointed to the front of his trousers. “Um….”

“I should have put on the cassock”, he whimpered, cupping his stiff length on the way out.

Gabriel was still giggling, when she heard him open the door of his quarters.

“Good Morning, Cardinal”, she heard a male voice say.

She gasped….It was Third.

“Good Morning, Papa….What a pleasant surprise”, replied Copia.

“I saw that you had left your hat in the hall, and your office was locked, so….”, Papa explained.

“You really didn't need to trouble yourself, bringing it up here. I know you're a busy man”, said the cardinal.

“Well….I also heard that you collapsed after Sister Imperator and I left last night”, replied Third.

Gabriel smiled…. That's the real reason Papa had come to see Copia. To make sure he was alright.

“Well, I'm feeling much better now Papa, but I shan't be working today”, the cardinal said.

“No, I understand. You’ve been pushing yourself very hard lately, haven't you?....A lot has happened and maybe it all caught up with you, no?”, suggested Third.

“Probably, Papa”

"And Sister Lucifina, I heard you gave her quite a fright….But she looked after you?”

Gabriel turned her head to the side….Third was very well informed for someone who didn't witness what happened.

“Yes, unfortunately I did scare her…. And yes, she took very good care of me”

Gabriel’s heart fluttered….she wanted to be taking care of him, right now.

“Right, well I will leave you in peace”, said Papa.

“Thank you for coming to visit, Papa”

“Please give Sister Lucifina my regards….I’m sure you will see her before I do”

Gabriel blinked….Did Papa know she was still there?

She heard Copia close the main door, just seconds before he returned to the bedroom.

“Do you think he knew I was in here?”, Gabriel asked.

The cardinal shrugged, as he got back onto the bed. “It doesn't matter if he knows, but I'll report our relationship to Sister Imperator, just in case”. He took her in his arms, again. “Now….Where were we?”

Chapter 79: The Gift

Having left Cardinal Copia's quarters, stopped by Gabriel's room for a clothes change, and checked on the rats in the office, they were both now finally on their way to the mortuary.

Unlike the clement weather of yesterday, today was overcast and precipitation was most certainly on the way.
Gabriel was glad she had put on her black rain coat, which initially she had only done to prevent Copia chivalrously giving her his cloak while they were out.

She looked at his handsome face as they walked through the graveyard, feeling glad that she no longer had to hide her admiration.

“Are you alright, my love?”, the cardinal asked, kissing the hand he was holding.

“Very”, she smiled, contentedly.

When they arrived, Brother Anubis was already waiting for them in the main foyer of the mortuary.

“Good Day Cardinal Copia and Sister Lucifina”, the tall man smiled. “I was expecting you a little earlier, but no matter….”

“My apologies, Brother Anubis….We were somewhat held up”, Copia replied, and his tiny smirk wasn't lost on Gabriel.

The cardinal winked at his beloved, as the mortician went to fetch Golgotha's ashes.
A moment later, Anubis returned with an ornate white urn, and handed it to Gabriel.

“Sister Lucifina has had a change of heart, and would like to place her father in the Copia mausoleum, afterall”, the cardinal informed.

“I thought that might be the case, so I retrieved your key already”, Brother Anubis said, handing the large iron object over. “I regret to say that I'm a little too swamped to accompany you, and I've just been informed that my assistant is being held in custody”

“Yes I'm afraid so”, Copia replied, regretfully. He looked at Gabriel. “His assistant is Brother Israfel”

“Oh….”, she sighed.

He and Brother Cresil were Mephisto's closest followers….

“Well, if he has done what he is accused of, then his punishment is deserved….I had previously advised him that it would be in his best interest to disassociate with Brother Mephisto, but alas he did not listen”, said Anubis, solemnly. “And to think they may have been responsible for that poor woman who was brought in from the forest”

“Yes well, you weren't to know….”, said Copia, putting his arm around Gabriel.

“That woman's wound was horrific, and on top of that I'm told another was kidnapped in the last few days” continued Anubis, shaking his head. “I sincerely hope she doesn't meet the same terrible end”

The cardinal put his hand up. “Please, Brother Anubis…..”

“She won't, because it’s me….I’m the one who was taken”, Gabriel said bravely.

Brother Anubis immediately bowed his head. “Forgive me, I was not aware…. An ordeal like that is enough to endure, without a bereavement also. It makes me feel even more responsible for my assistant's behaviour”

“You are not responsible, Brother Anubis”, replied Gabriel, as her beloved pulled her a little closer. “I’m still alive because the man I love, wouldn't give up on me”, she smiled, gazing at her cardinal. ”Others were not so fortunate”

“Well, looking at the two of you, I can see that at least one beautiful thing came out of all this tragedy”, the mortician said. He tapped his chin thoughtfully. “With everything that's happened, how are you sleeping?”

“Not great, but I suppose it’s to be expected”, she replied.

“I have something that might help….”, Anubis said before going into the morgue. He came back out with a small glass vial containing a purple liquid. “Put two drops on her pillow, tonight”, he said, handing the vial to Copia.

Gabriel loved how Brother Anubis assumed that she and Copia slept in the same bed.

“Thank you, Brother….Please put it on my account”, the cardinal said.

“That isn't necessary….This is a gift”, Brother Anubis replied.

_______________________________________________

 

Ordinarily, Cardinal Copia was a gentleman, and would always allow Gabriel to enter a room ahead of him. However she noticed that, this time, he insisted on entering the mausoleum first.

“Well, it’s been locked up for a long time….”, he replied, when she asked why.

That didn't completely answer her question, but it was probably the best she was going to get.

She stayed up close behind Copia, as he led them down the dark staircase with his torch.

When they reached the main chamber, Gabriel had expected it to be much like the stairway, but to her surprise, it was quite light and airy inside.

The granite walls were bright white, and there was a stained glass window in the ceiling, letting in more illumination than she would have expected.

In the far corners of the chamber, stood two large statues. On the right there was a half coiled snake, and on the left there was a rearing horse.
The sight of them immediately reminded Gabriel of the event that had occured, the day she and the cardinal rode in the meadow….

“You can place him here, if you want to”, Copia suggested, standing next to the white shelf mounted against the back wall.

There were also three long stone plinths, rising up from the ground, but Gabriel assumed they were present to accommodate coffins.

The cardinal stepped back, to allow Gabriel to place her adopted father’s urn on the shelf.
As nice a space as it was, she couldn't help but feel guilty about just leaving Golgotha in there.

“I will have a key cut for you, so you can come and visit him whenever you want”, said Copia, almost reading her thoughts.

“Thank you”, she smiled, turning around to him. “You’ve done so much for me, and I have nothing to give you in return”, she said, wrapping her arms around his waist.

“Now that is not true”, he replied, softly kissing her lips. “You’ve already given me more than I could ever wish for”

“Are you sure?”, she asked mischievously, backing him towards one of the stone plinths.

The cardinal’s breath hitched, as the back of his legs hit the solid structure.

Gabriel let out a giggle, seeing his eyes widen when she made him lay back on it. She used her hand to cradle the back of his head, so he wouldn't hit it on the way down.

“I wonder if we could both rest on here”, she teased, standing over him from between his long legs, which were tangling over the edge.

She smiled hearing his gasp of pleasure, as she slid her body up onto his.
He was so hard now, he felt about ready to burst….

“Yes, I think we would both fit on here, nicely”, she replied to herself, running the fingers of her free hand down his sideburn.

“We should come back when you're anointed, and find out for sure”, he said, finding his voice.

“What if I don't want to wait?”, she asked, kissing his neck.

“I have no doubt that if you chipped away at my resolve long enough, you would eventually make it crumble….But I ask, for your sake and mine, that you don't”, he whispered, with pleading eyes.

She sighed defeatedly, and pulled herself up….

“Believe me, my love, I am struggling….”, he admitted, embracing her from behind.

“You mean not to deflower the flower?”

He chuckled. “Exactly”

She gasped. “We forgot to tell Brother Anubis that I wish to be placed here, too”

“We’ll come back another day”, he replied.

“You're right”, she agreed, turning to face him. “I mean, if something happens to me, at least you know”

His face fell slightly. “Nothing will happen to you”, he stated, pulling her to him. “I won't let it”

Gabriel looked up at the stained glass window, now directly above them.

“Why a snake and a horse?, she asked, noticing what was pictured.

“Most people have demons and monsters and such, but these two seem more relevant to me”, he shrugged. “Like they’re a recurring theme in my life”

“I would've expected to see rats, in that case”, she replied, looking around.

“Well perhaps we could get some little rat figurines to put on the shelf”, he smiled.

“Oh, Golgotha would love that”, she laughed.

He really wouldn't….

Chapter 80: Come Rain or Shine

After they left the mausoleum, Gabriel was determined that her Cardinal wasn't going anywhere, until she had passionately kissed him in the rain….

“If I'm dreaming, I don't ever want to wake up”, he whispered to her, as she finally released him.

“We better hurry in before your makeup runs”, she chuckled, taking his hand. Though she longed for the day when she could mess it up completely.

“So, where to now, Cardinal?”, she asked when they passed back through the east entrance into the Ministry building.

“Well, I need to check on Malady, but then we can grab the rats and head back upstairs for some alone time”, he replied, with a smile.

Gabriel thought they’d had alone time already, but maybe he felt as she did….It wasn't enough.

As they headed towards the south entrance, she unexpectedly found herself being pulled behind a stone pillar.

Now she knew how Cirrus felt, that day….

“What's wrong?”, she whispered to Copia, while being pressed up against the structure, by his body behind her.

Something had obviously alarmed him enough to hide, but despite this, she was still trying to shake the lustful thoughts from her mind.

“Who is that?”, she asked, seeing someone unfamiliar….

“It’s Sister Astarte. She’s an extremely aggressive Ministry lawyer who often takes on private work, for the right price….Supposedly she's also a close associate of the Mephisto family”

“Do you think she’s come to see Brother Mephisto?”

“Most likely….She’s probably been sent by his father”

They watched Sister Imperator welcome the smartly dressed, slate grey haired woman, into her office.

“But why are we avoiding her?”, Gabriel asked.

“I just want to keep you out of it, as much as possible”, he replied, sweeping her blonde hair to the side, and gently kissing her neck”

She really wished he hadn't done that….

“Alright, let's go”, he said, taking her by the hand and leading her past Sister Imperator's office, and out through the south entrance.

________________________________________________

 

The moment Gabriel caught sight of the stable block, she immediately stopped on the cobbled bridleway.
She wanted to move, but it was like she was frozen in place….

Copia stepped in front of her, eyes filled with concern. “My darling?”, he asked, cupping her chin with his gloved hand.

The thought of going any further, filled her with dread. “I can't….”, she uttered.

He closed his eyes tightly, as if the reason suddenly hit him….

“You were abducted, here”, he said with a trembling voice, and pulled her tight to his chest. “I should have considered this….”

“I’ll be alright, I just need a minute”, she murmured, burying her face in his cloak.

“I will never forgive myself, for what happened to you….Maybe if I hadn't been so preoccupied with my petty jealousy, I would've seen that something was off….”, he said in a voice, filled with regret.

“It wasn't your fault….You came for me, and I'll always be grateful for that”, she replied, sounding somewhat muffled.

“Hey, where do you think you're going?”, they heard a male voice say, in the distance.

Gabriel looked up from Copia's embrace, to see Malady trotting towards them, neighing excitedly.

“Are you giving your new groom the run around?”, the cardinal asked his horse, in mock annoyance.

“You have a new groom?”, she asked.

“Yes, my love….I banished Brother Balam”

After what happened, of course he had….

Malady leaned over his master's shoulder to gently nudge Gabriel.

"Hello boy, I've missed you”, she cooed, kissing the horse on the nose. “Thank you for trying to help me"

The cardinal looked at her, questioningly.

“Malady was desperately kicking the stable door, when Brother Balam….Did what he did”, she explained.

Copia sighed and shook his head. “Now I know why he wanted to trample Balam to death….By Satan, I should have let him….”

“I’m feeling a little better now”, she said, letting go of her beloved.

The cardinal patted his horse. “We have to do our best to make Gabriel feel safe out here, again”, he said in his steed’s flickering ear.

“We should get him back to his groom”, she laughed, starting to walk with them. “Who is it, by the way?”

He chuckled. “Someone I think you'll approve of”

_______________________________________________

 

“Well if it isn't my two favorite people”, Yama grinned at Copia and Gabriel, as they approached. He pretended to scowl at Malady. “Not you, you’re naughty”

The horse neighed as if to answer Yama, back.

“Yama….I should’ve known”, she smiled.

Copia involuntarily flinched slightly, as the other man pulled Gabriel in for a hug.

“I’m glad you’ve come back safe….Tenebra was tearing her hair out”, Yama said to her. “Have you seen her yet?”

“I saw her briefly after the funeral, but I didn't really get a chance to speak to her”, she replied, regretfully.

“Yeah, I heard you collapsed, Cardi, are you alright?”, the new groom asked.

“Yes, I'm feeling much better now, thank you”, Copia replied.

“I didn't really stick around for the reception….I loved Golgotha to bits, but I just couldn't stay….”, Yama said.

“I understand”, she replied.

“I did grab a big plate of food, before I left though”, he added.

“That sounds more like it”, she giggled.

“But in my defense, I did bring it out here to share with Malady”, he nodded.

“And I'm sure he appreciated that”, the cardinal smiled. “Has he been out for some exercise?”

“Yes Cardi, I turned him out until it started to rain….I was just bringing him back in, when he heard you coming”, Yama replied. “Come on, Malady, time for your oats”, he said, beckoning to the horse to follow him.

“Why do you let him call you Cardi?”, Gabriel asked Copia, as Malady trotted past her.

He shrugged. “Well, I didn't exactly let him, I just didn't say that he couldn't….And besides, it’s an improvement on what he was calling me before”

“I suppose”, she giggled. “Oh, before we go I need to give Yama a message for Tenebra”, she said following Malady into the stable.

“That's an odd request, but okay….” Yama replied, afterwards.

Chapter 81: Like No Other

After Cardinal Copia had cooked them a delicious meal in his quarters, Gabriel snuggled up with him on the sofa.

“I’m sorry, did I fall asleep?”, she asked, as her eyes fluttered open.

“Just for a little while”, he replied, stroking his glove over her light blonde hair.

“It’s been a crazy couple of days, hasn't it?”, she smiled.

“It certainly has, my love”, Copia agreed, “But I would be lying if I said it’s been all bad”, he added, peppering her lips with consecutive kisses.

The cardinal let out a low growl, hearing a knock at the door.

“Maybe if we ignore it, they’ll go away”, he suggested with a sigh.

“Best not, it might be important”, she replied, regretfully.

He sighed again and went to answer it….

“Yes she is here….Do come in”, Gabriel heard Copia say.

“I hope you don't mind me just dropping in”, said Sister Tenebra, being shown onto the living room. She was carrying a small tote bag.

“No, not at all”, he replied. “Can I get you something to drink?”

“Yes please, Cardinal”

Wine? Coffee? Brandy?

“A glass of wine would be nice, thank you”

“I’m glad to see him up and walking about”, said Tenebra, after Copia had gone to the kitchen. “That was a bit frightening, last night, wasn't it?”

“It was….”, Gabriel replied, embracing her friend, before inviting her to sit on the sofa.

Copia brought out a glass of red wine for Tenebra with a plate of crackers and cheese.

“Wow, I'm being spoiled”, Tenebra smiled.

“Can I get anything for you, my love?”, he asked Gabriel.

“No, I'm fine, thank you”, she replied.

Tenebra accidentally overgulped her wine. “Did I just hear that right?....Are you two?....”

“We are”, Gabriel smiled.

“I'm so happy for you…I really am”, Tenebra screeched.

A moment later, there was another knock at the door….

“Lucifer, we're popular this evening….I might have to purchase some more chairs”, the cardinal chuckled, on the way out.

“I knew he had feelings for you”, Tenebra whispered.

“Did you?”, Gabriel asked.

“Yeah, I suspected it when you first became his assistant….But when you went missing, I knew it for sure”, her friend nodded. “Plus Yama said he saw you cuddling with him earlier”, she snorted.

“I adore him, Tenebra….He’s like no one else”, Gabriel said in absolute honesty.

“I agree with you there, he is like no one else….And anyone willing to do what he did to get my best friend home, is more than worthy of her”, Tenebra said.

“Thank you”, Gabriel whispered.

“And who’d have thought the mystery cardinal I told you about, that night, would turn out to be the love of your life….”, Tenebra chuckled.

The cardinal returned with a far more serious expression than the one he went out with.

“That was Sister Morrigan at the door”, he said.

“Is everything alright?”, Gabriel asked with concern.

“I’m afraid I have to leave you for a while, Flower.... I've been summoned to an emergency meeting with Sister Imperator and I've no idea who else….”, he replied, shaking his head, regretfully. “I also have no idea how long I'm going to be”

“Well, if duty calls….”, she said, giving him a reassuring smile. “I’ll be here waiting for you, when you get back”

He knelt down in front of her. “And just knowing that, means everything to me”, he murmured, before tenderly kissing her lips.

Poor Tenebra didn't know where to look….

He stood up again. “Aether is outside the door if you need him, and I will locate Cirrus to keep you company, in case I'm gone longer than expected”, he said, heading for the door. He turned around just before he got there. “I will try not to be any longer than necessary….I love you”

Gabriel did her best to contain the feelings stirring within her, when she watched him leave.

________________________________

 

Tenebra let out a squeal. “I didn't realize he was like that….I mean I don't know him all that well, but still….”

“Yes, he’s a very loving, kind, affectionate, gentle man”, Gabriel sighed, starting to miss him already.

“Wow, you really are in love with him, aren't you?”, Tenebra mused. “I can't say I blame you, though. It kind of makes me wish I'd gotten to know him better, when Yama and I first came here….Yama spoke to him a few times, but I never really did”, she said with regret.

“Well, maybe you can now”, Gabriel smiled.

“And when I say I wished I’d gotten to know him better….I meant that in a friendship way, not a romantic way”, Tenebra clarified.

“I know what you meant”, Gabriel replied.

“Not that he isn’t attractive in his own way….Just not my type”

“It’s okay….”

“Nice body, but maybe a little seasoned for my taste….I like them a bit younger, you know?”

“Tenebra….”

“But I do have to say, I gave him a second glance in that white suit”

“Satan below!....I forgot about the suit”

“Yes, did you like it?’

“Yes it looked gorgeous, but I said I would take it to be dry cleaned, and I totally forgot”, said Gabriel putting her hands on her head….”He needs it for Sunday, too”

“I could take it to the laundry for you, when I leave here”, Tenebra offered. “Because I don't think that ghoul's going to let you out to do it”, she chuckled.

“Oh that would be wonderful, thank you”, replied Gabriel, gratefully. “I just hope I haven't left it too late”

“It’ll be fine….If I tell them it’s for a cardinal, I'm sure they'll rush it”, Tenebra assured.

“Okay, well I'll go and get it”, replied Gabriel, turning to fetch the suit.

“Hold on a sec, Yama said you needed to borrow a nightdress”, said Tenebra, handing her friend the tote bag.

“Yes. Thank you”

“I’m sure if you asked the cardinal he would….”

“Yes he would, but I don't want that”

“Well, how about this?....I haven't spent any of the money I got from Cardinal Valentino, yet. So why don't we go shopping with it?”, Tenebra suggested, excitedly.

“That's very sweet of you, but I don't think I could accept your money, any more than I could accept his….”

Alright then, if it would make you feel better, you could pay me back when you get your wage”

“I suppose a loan would be okay….”, Gabriel replied, thoughtfully. She then shook her head. ‘There's no way the cardinal will let me go anywhere before I'm anointed”

“But that's still a couple of weeks away, and you need a nightdress and probably other things, too”

“I know….”, Gabriel frowned. “I wonder if he’ll allow it, if I take Cirrus with me….I’ve heard the townspeople aren't really alarmed by the sight of ghouls. They seem to think they’re just us in masks”

“What, like some of us are wearing a special uniform?”

“Yes. I suppose so….Because they're personal security and such”

“Well, they're not far off, in that respect….So we’ll just ignore the fact that they're beings from the depths of Hell, and pretend they're human”, Tenebra laughed.

“Exactly”, Gabriel agreed. “Leave it with me….Maybe I can convince the cardinal to let me go”

Tenebra started chuckling….

“What's so funny?”, the other asked.

“Well, it’s just funny that you're now intimate with him and yet you still call him by his title….I mean do you still call him Cardinal, when you're alone?”

“Um, yes….I suppose I can't get into the habit of just calling him Copia. It feels strange, like I'm being insubordinate or something….”

This made Tenebra laugh even louder….

“I’m sorry, but that is hilarious”, said Tenebra, calming down. “Though one thing I did notice, as heartbreaking as it was….”

“What's that?”

“When he collapsed in the hall, you definitely screamed his first name, then”

Chapter 82: On the Defensive

“Go right in, Cardinal, they're waiting for you”, said Sister Morrigan, as he entered Sister Imperator's reception area.

He didn't want to worry Gabriel, but he had a very bad feeling about this meeting….

Taking a deep breath, he opened the office door.

Assembled inside with the matriarch, was a bored looking Third and the dreaded Sister Astarte.
The rest of the hierarchy were not present, so perhaps it wasn't really that serious….

“Sister Astarte, may I present Cardinal Copia”, said Sister Imperator in an overly pleasant manner.

Copia politely shook the woman’s hand, while she was unessersarily introduced to him.
He already knew everything he needed to know about her.

“We’ve been in discussion for the last few hours about Brother Mephisto”, Sister Imperator explained.

“Well, I don't see why”, replied Copia, taking a seat next to Papa. The two ladies were on the other side of the desk. “Surely he is being sent to Rome to stand before the high council….And the sooner the better I would've thought, seeing as we only have holding cells here. The real prison is at Basilisk”

“I completely agree….This meeting is pointless”, huffed Third, folding his arms. He was dressed in his black and white trouser suit, which would suggest that he, like Copia, had other plans for the evening.

“Not so….”, replied Sister Imperator. “Because Brother Mephisto may not stand trial”

“What?”, the cardinal exclaimed in disbelief. “With the crimes he’s committed, how can this even be in question?”

“But there is question…because we only have Sister Lucifina’s word that Brother Mephisto even admitted to those crimes”, Sister Astarte interjected.

“Are you calling her a liar?”, Copia asked, clenching his jaw.

“No, of course Sister Astarte isn't calling Sister Lucifina a liar….She’s just looking at it from a legal standpoint”, Sister Imperator replied.

It didn't sound like that….

“We recovered the body of Sister Lillim, Sister Melinoe is still missing, and we found Sister Lucifina held at Mephisto House….Or are those points also in question?”, Copia hissed.

“Imperator Mephisto has already met with a significant family member of Sister Melinoe, and an agreement has been reached regarding compensation”, Astarte stated.

Copia should have seen this coming….

“Say what you really mean, Sister Astarte”, said the cardinal, angrily. “Brother Mephisto has gotten away with murder. because his father has paid off the victim’s sister!”

“Please calm down, Cardinal”, pleaded Sister Imperator.

“He must know his son’s as guilty as sin, or why else would he do that?”, continued Copia.

Sister Astarte cleared her throat. “Imperator Mephisto is also willing to make a similar agreement with Sister Lucifina”

The cardinal slowly shook his head, unable to believe what he was hearing. “Her silence is something he won't be able to buy”, he said with absolute certainty.

Then a frightening thought struck him….

Copia's heterochromatic eyes widened, as he leant forward in his seat. “And you can tell Imperator Mephisto from me, that Sister Lucifina is under my protection…. So if he attempts to silence her in any other way, I'll —-”

“That’s enough, Cardinal!”, Sister Imperator ordered, in tandem with Third taking hold of Copia's arm. “I’m sure no one wishes to harm Sister Lucifina”, she said.

“Well, you’ll be able to tell him that yourself”, Astarte calmly replied to Copia. “Because Imperator Mephisto will be arriving tomorrow….And he expects to take his son back to France, when he leaves”

________________________________________________

“You're not too enamored of strangers, are you?”, Gabriel said, feeding the rats with the leftover cheese and crackers. They jumped onto the coffee table, as soon as Tenebra had left. “And yet you were both happy to get under my blanket, quick enough”, she chuckled, remembering their little heads popping out when she first woke up in Cardinal Copia’s office.

It felt like forever ago, but in reality, it hadn't even been two weeks….

She had fallen so deeply in love with the cardinal in such a short amount of time.
How was that realistically possible?....And yet, she had no doubt in her mind that her heart was unquestionably his….

“Sister Lucifina!”, called a voice, breaking through her thoughts. “It’s me, Cirrus”

Oh yes, she had forgotten that Copia was sending the female ghoul….She wondered if this meant he was still going to be a long time…..

“I’m coming!”, Gabriel replied, as the rats ran back to their house.

“I was wondering how you’ve been, since I left you at the crematorium”, said the female ghoul, as her mistress let her in the door.

Aether watched them both but said nothing….

“It was only last night, but I'm fine”, replied Gabriel with a smile.

“Good, because the only information I could get after that, was that you got a shit load of flowers, and the cardinal went splat….That Swiss is an idiot”, said Cirrus, shaking her head.

“Well, he must have been a spying idiot, because after Omega left the hall with Papa, I didn't see any other ghouls around”, Gabriel chuckled. “Would you like something to drink?”

Cirrus nodded with excitement. “Yes, I would….Hot chocolate, please”

________________________________________________

He can't be allowed to do that!’, the cardinal protested.

“But as you yourself have stated, Strigoi Ministry only has holding cells”, replied Astarte in a stoic manner. “And even if this does go to trial, it could take some time. Your facilities are inadequate to accommodate Brother Mephisto for an extended length of time"

“But I think Cardinal Copia is concerned that once Brother Mephisto leaves here, he will….how do you say?....Do a runner?”, Third suggested.

Copia was beginning to think that Papa had fallen asleep. “Yes, exactly”

“Imperator Mephisto will take full responsibility for his son, while in his custody”, Astarte countered. “You have his word”

The cardinal crossed one long leg over the other and folded his arms. “Well that makes me feel so much better”, he replied, not even trying to disguise the sarcasm.

“I have decided to agree to this, Cardinal”, Sister Imperator, informed.

A wide eyed Copia looked at Third. “And what do you say, Papa?”

“I have no choice but to second the decision”, Third sighed in defeat. “They have us by the balls”

“What do you mean by that, Papa?....Am I missing something?”, Copia asked, in confusion.

“We will discuss it after the meeting”, Imperator interjected.

What in blazes was the point of that?

“They mean after I am gone, Cardinal”, said Astarte, seemingly unoffended. “Now if we may continue….”

Copia let his head drop, wondering how he was going to break all this to Gabriel….

Chapter 83: The Threat

"Wow, a day out in the town….That does sound like fun”, said Cirrus, after polishing off her mug of hot chocolate. “The cardinal needn't worry, I'll keep you safe”

“That’s if he agrees to it”, Gabriel reminded. “And don't forget we’ll probably need to get Papa's permission too. You're his ghoul, remember”

“Oh yeah, I keep forgetting that”, the female ghoul admitted.

“He’s been quite generous letting you spend time with me this way, even though it could potentially make things more difficult for him”, said Gabriel. “We don't want to push our luck too far”

“If you ask me, Papa has a soft spot for you”, Cirrus giggled.

“Me, and anyone else who takes his fancy”, Gabriel replied, cynically. “Actually I shouldn't say that. Despite his womanizing ways, I think he has a good heart….Well, as good as you can get in his position”, she added.

“Well if everyone is in agreement, I would be thrilled to go”, said Cirrus, excitedly. “It would get me away from the monotony of guard duty”

“Oh…”

“Not guarding you of course, i’m always happy to do that….I mean having to watch over Brother Mephisto and his followers”,

“I thought the Imperator Guard did that”, said Gabriel, thoughtfully.

“They usually do, but because Sister Imperator also wanted extra guards posted around the building, the cardinal volunteered Aether, Swiss, Mountain, and I to rotate with them in keeping an eye on Mephisto's lot”, Cirrus explained.

“I see….Poor you”

“Hopefully it won't be for much longer….The Imperator Guard are watching them at the moment, and I heard them saying that Sister Imperator had told them that Mephisto will probably be leaving, tomorrow”, Cirrus smiled.

“Leaving tomorrow?”, asked Gabriel, wide eyed. “Are they going to Rome?”

The female ghoul shook her head. “No, apparently Brother Mephisto's father is coming for him….I’m not sure about the others”

“Oh no….This is bad”, replied Gabriel, starting to pace up and down.

“Why?....I thought you would be pleased he’s going”, asked Cirrus, rather confused.

“Did you tell the cardinal this?”, Gabriel said, answering a question with a question.

“No, I didn't see him”, the ghoul replied. “That assistant with the dark blue hair passed on the message to come here”

“That would be Sister Morrigan….I don't suppose she said how much longer the meeting would go on for?”, asked Gabriel. She shook her head. “Nevermind, she probably wouldn't know”

Cirrus shrugged. “I really don't see the problem here. Mephisto is leaving and I think that's a good thing….The sooner he’s away from you, the better”

“Mephisto’s father is Imperator of Gargoyle Ministry. Which means he’s in a position of power…. Who better to cover up his son's indiscretions?”, Gabriel said, shaking her head.

And there was something else to consider….Something even more important.

She sighed. “I have to speak to him”

“What?”, Cirrus almost screeched in disbelief.

“He knows where Sister Melinoe and the other victims are….And if he won't speak, maybe one of his followers will….”, replied Gabriel. “I know it’s a long shot, but I have to try”

“Look, I feel bad for them, but my job is to keep you safe”, Cirrus protested. “And besides, Aether is on the door, and it doesn't matter what you say to him, he won't let you out”

Gabriel thought for a moment….

“I’ve got it....You can warp me down to the cells”

Cirrus waved her hands in front of her. “No way!”

“Please….If Mephisto leaves tomorrow, we’ll never find out where they are. His father will make this all disappear, I just know it”, pleaded Gabriel.

“Wait for the cardinal, he'll know what to do”, Cirrus suggested.

“You know as well as I, that he won't let me do this….”

“And he’ll have my head, if I help you”

“Then I will take responsibility”, Gabriel said. “But it may not even come to that, if we hurry”

“This is insane. You've never warped and I’ve never taken a human”....Who knows where we’ll end up!”, panicked Cirrus.

“I’m sure we’ll arrive where we’re meant to. I trust you”, replied Gabriel, reassuringly.

“This isn’t like yesterday, when the boys snuck you to your room. This is serious”, the ghoul said.

“I know….And I wouldn't be asking you to do this, otherwise”, her mistress replied, solemnly. “Please Cirrus, those Brother Mephisto killed deserve peace….And we might be their only hope….”

Cirrus let out a sharp sigh. “Okay….But this isn't going to be pleasant”, she said, placing her hands on Gabriel's shoulders. “Don't say I didn't warn you”

_______________________________________________

“As Imperator Mephisto will not be arriving until tomorrow, he has sent his own guard ahead of him to watch over his son”, said Sister Astarte.

“Punishers?”, asked the cardinal in disbelief.

Unlike their own disciplined guard, Imperator Mephisto encouraged his ghouls to be far more savage in nature. They adopted an ethic of punishing first and asking questions later…. Hence their well deserved moniker.

Copia would rather deal with a hundred Alphas, than tangle with one of them.

“Omega has been sent to the harbour to guide them here”, said Third.

“We can't let those barbarians loose, here”, the cardinal protested, though it certainly felt like it was falling on deaf ears.

“They will remain near the cells, but I recommend you keep your people away”, Astarte advised, glancing at Sister Imperator.

“And what if we still have questions?”, Copia asked.

“No manner of interrogation will take place without my presence”, Sister Astarte, replied. “And I formally inform you, Cardinal Copia, that you are not permitted to go anywhere near Brother Mephisto for the remainder of his confinement”

“Is that so?”, he shot back.

“It is”, she replied, stoically. “Brother Mephisto has informed me of the your assault on him, and further fears for his safety”

“And what about his assault on my….”

It was ever so slight, but Third definitely shook his head.

“.... assistant”, the cardinal deviated.

What in Hell’s name was going on?

“You have been warned, Cardinal, and the same applies to your ghouls”, replied Sister Astarte, disregarding his protests. “Imperator Mephisto's guard have also been made aware, so approach them at your own risk”

“Are you just going to allow this?”, he asked Sister Imperator, directly.

“Yes”, she replied without hesitation.

“Then there’s nothing more to say”, said the cardinal, standing up.

“We still have a private matter to discuss with you”, Sister Imperator called after him, as he was already leaving the office.

Copia was surprised to see Third follow after him….

“You’ve both clearly made your decision, Papa, so why bother to invite me to this meeting?”, he asked in frustration. “I can understand Sister Imperator rolling over, but I expected you to tell them where to go”

“There’s more at play here than you realize, Cardinal”, Third replied, shaking his head.

“Then please enlighten me, Papa”, Copia said. “Why did you stop me from revealing the nature of my relationship with Gabriel?....She is far more than my assistant, you must know this”

“I do know it”, Third replied, with a cracking voice.

“Then why did you want me to describe her like she's nothing?”, Copia cried, feeling betrayed.

“Because I don't want to give them any more ammunition to throw at you!”, Papa shouted back.

“Me?”

“Yes, Cardinal….You are the anvil they're holding over our heads!”

Chapter 84: Facing the Monster

Cardinal Copia scratched his dark brown sideburn. “I don't understand”

“Sister Lucifina was found at Mephisto House, there is no disputing that, but Imperator Mephisto is highly suspicious of the methods you used to locate her”, Third explained. “He is threatening to request an investigation”

The cardinal shrugged. “I found her and that's all that matters….How, is of no consequence”

“Oh but it is, Cardinal”, replied Papa, worriedly. “Imperator Mephisto has accepted that you had just cause to enter his property in the manner you did, but has suggested that you may have
used illegal means to obtain the information on her whereabouts”

It had crossed Copia's mind that there could have been some illegality to the ritual they performed, but it wouldn't have made a difference either way.

He was quite literally prepared to do anything….

Papa continued. “I thought it best that he not be made aware of your personal attachment to Sister Lucifina, as it may only compound his theory”

“But whatever the motivation for my actions, it doesn't alter what his son did”, Copia replied, defensively.

“At the moment he believes that you merely acted out of concern for your assistant, and we want to keep it that way”, said Papa. “If he knew the truth, it would further convince him that you were desperate enough to break laws”

“I was….”, Copia admitted. “You know, you were there”

“Yes….And as Papa, perhaps I should have been the voice of reason”, Third sighed. “But I could see the state you were in, and so I let it go ahead….Though if I'm honest, I didn't want anything bad to happen to her either. So in that respect maybe I'm just as guilty of letting my emotions get the better of me, as you are….”

The cardinal already knew that to be the case….He just never thought he would hear Third admit it.

“It’s alright, Papa, I won't let you be implicated”, Copia replied. “Or Adam and the ghouls, for that matter….The responsibility will be mine, alone, and I will accept the consequences”

“Is she really worth that much to you?”

“She is everything to me….”

Papa made a grunting sound, but didn't argue the fact.

He attempted to push back his jet black bangs. “Well, hopefully your sickeningly chivalrous act won't be necessary. If we agree to his terms, Imperator Mephisto has assured us that he will not press this matter any further”

“How noble of him”, the cardinal replied, sarcastically. “But you know, Brother Mephisto will have to answer for his crimes, regardless of whatever happens to me….His father needs to realize this”, he warned.

“And that is his problem to deal with”, Papa replied with a shrug. “I really don't care, as long as he keeps his word and drops this”

“But I'm not convinced that he can be trusted, any more than his son”, said the cardinal. “He has a dubious reputation of his own”

“Maybe so, but I think you may have gone a little far, suggesting that he would harm Sister Lucifina to keep her quiet”

“I wouldn't put it past him….”

Third shook his head. “Satan below, worrying about another person this much, must be exhausting for you, Cardinal”, he chuckled. “You seem to think that because of one incident, everyone is a threat to her….But that is not so”

“We’ll see….”, Copia replied, still unconvinced.

Papa put his white gloved hand on the other’s shoulder. “I was at first disappointed, when I realized she was choosing you over me. But looking at what it’s doing to your nerves, maybe I had a lucky escape, no?” , he winked. “I mean, you can be nervous at the best of times, but I suppose you're not as bad as you used to be”

“Or I'm just better at hiding it, now”, Copia admitted with a snigger. He cleared his throat. “But if there's nothing else, Papa, then I should go”

“Yes yes, must not keep her waiting as I have no doubt that she is”, replied Third, removing his hand. “I also rather suspect that she was there when I visited your quarters, earlier”

“I can neither confirm nor deny….”, the cardinal replied, trying to keep a blank expression on his face.

Papa pointed his white gloved finger, playfully. “Good, because you may need to remember that line, if things turn unfavourable”

“Heh!...Very funny”

_______________________________________________

 

Gabriel soon realized that she may have slightly underestimated the level of disorientation she would experience after warping…..

“Are you okay?”, asked Cirrus, while steadying her mistress.

“I think so, now”, she replied, as the lightheadedness began to pass.

“You know, you’ve actually done quite well for your first time”, the female ghoul smiled.

“Oh good….Now where exactly are we?”, Gabriel asked, looking up and down the corridor they were standing in.

“We're in the Ministry basement”, Cirrus replied. “Hold on”, she said, peering through the little window of a nearby door. “Swiss and Mountain must still be resting….That will make things easier”

Gabriel didn't think about those two….

“So where are the cells?”, she asked the ghoul.

“Straight down the end”, Cirrus replied, pointing in the desired direction.

“Right well, you should stay here” Gabriel instructed. “I don't want to involve you any more than necessary”

Cirrus tapped the side of her mask with her finger. “Some might say it's a little late for that, but okay”

“Have something to eat, or whatever you need to do….I won't be long”, said Gabriel before heading down the corridor towards the cells.

________________________________________________

 

“Sister Lucifina”, said Brother Mephisto with a wide grin. “I don't know why, but I had a feeling I might see you again”

She had to give the man his due….Despite his dire situation, he still managed to retain his arrogant demeanor….

The Imperator Guard standing nearby didn't seem at all concerned with Gabriel’s presence, as she approached Mephisto's small, basic cell.

“I have some questions for you”

“Do you now?”, Mephisto replied, pressing his face up against the metal bars. “I’m surprised Cardinal Copia has let you down here….I thought he would’ve had you locked away in an Ivory tower by now”, he sniggered.

“Where is Sister Melinoe, and the others”, she asked, refusing to be swayed by his comment.

The prisoner put his head to the side. “He doesn't know you're here, does he?”

“No you're right, he doesn't”, she admitted. “I am here of my own volition, because I want to give you the opportunity to do the right thing, for once in your life….Now where are they?”

“I’m very sorry, Sister Lucifina….But I'm afraid I have no idea what you're talking about”, he replied with a cruel smile.

“Don't play games!”, Gabriel replied, raising her voice. “You killed them all, you told me as much”

“Hmm….I kidnapped you, and I had to admit to that for obvious reasons. But I would be a fool to admit to anything else. Especially as there is no actual proof that I murdered anyone”, he said, turning his back to her. “As it stands, I may very well end up a free man”

“You bastard!”, she hissed.

“Language, Sister Lucifina!. What would the cardinal say if he heard you swearing?”, Mephisto chuckled

“Fine….If you won't tell me what I need to know, maybe your friends will”, replied Gabriel, as she started to walk towards the other cells.

“I wouldn't bother, they won't talk”, he assured her, turning around. “They’re fully aware that if they keep their mouths shut, they too will walk away from this….Though unfortunately for you, the same cannot be said for your precious Cardinal Copia”

Chapter 85: Ensnared

Gabriel Lucifina swallowed hard. “What?”

“Oh I'm sorry, didn't you know?”, smirked Mephisto. “My father is launching an investigation, because he rather suspects your cardinal used illegal means to find you at Mephisto House”

Illegal means….Was he referring to the ritual Cirrus told her about?

“Your father is mistaken”, she replied. “Cardinal Copia would be the last person to break the rules”

“Are you sure about that?”

She wasn't but, “Yes”

“Not even for you?”

“I think you are overestimating my worth to him”

She had to say it for Copia's sake….

“I don't think I am. Infact I think he would do whatever it took to get you back”, Mephisto replied. “The man is a hypocrite”, he scoffed.

She glared defiantly at him. “You have no more proof of this, than I do of you being a murderer”

“Maybe, maybe not. It depends on whether Brother Balam can be located”, he said, thoughtfully.

"I don't see how he can help you…He was your accomplice in abducting me”, she bit.

“And aside from Israfel and Cresil who were with me, he was the only other person who knew you had been taken”, Mephisto explained. “People come and go from the Ministry all the time, and everyone always assumes they leave of their own volition….If it wasn't for the cardinal, I think they would've thought the same about you. So how did they find out otherwise?. There were no witnesses, we made sure of that”

Gabriel had assumed the accusation related to the ritual that was performed….But now there seemed to be other factors involved.

“So what do you think happened?”, she asked, even though she feared doing so.

“Well as much of a drip as Balam is, I don't think even he would crack because someone asked nicely”

“You think he was tortured for the information?”

“Absolutely”

Cirrus had divulged to her mistress that Brother Balam had admitted to his involvement in her abduction, after the female ghoul had picked up Gabriel’s scent on him.

But could the female ghoul have deliberately left out certain details?

“Even if you find Brother Balam and he confirms that he was tortured….What makes his word any more believable than anyone else's?”, she asked, while trying to think logically.

“Are you familiar with the Quintessence ghoul?”

“No”

“It is a very special type of ghoul employed by the High Council of Elders, because of it's ability to read minds”

Was there really such a thing as a mind reading ghoul?

Mephisto continued. “Now, because of the ethical implications, Quintessence is only permitted to read the minds of those who volunteer….So if Brother Balam could be persuaded to do so….”

“It would prove his claim”, she finished, with fear starting to grip at her heart.

“You may think that the worst that could happen is that Cardinal Copia would be sent to Basilisk prison in Rome, where you could transfer and wait for his eventual release….But you would be very wrong”, he warned. “Because unlike us lowly siblings, the council believe that heirarchy should suffer the strictest penalty for abusing their position”

No….

“The cardinal won't be imprisoned….He’ll be executed”

Gabriel felt faint….Why would Copia take such risks for her, if he knew his death could be the consequence?

But deep down she knew why, and it was very reason she would do the same for him….

The most powerful reason of all….

Love.

“Perhaps you need to rethink your priorities, Sister Lucifina. How much is nailing me, really worth to you?....Your cardinal’s life?”, he asked, though he seemed confident he already knew the answer.

“And you're not going to tell me where the bodies of those poor people are?....Not even to ease your own conscience?”, she asked, with just a glimmer of hope that he may do the right thing.

Mephisto feined a blank look. “I told you….I don't know what you're talking about”

Gabriel sighed. “Then I guess we’re done”, she replied, defeatedly.

As she turned to leave the prisoner, Gabriel was suddenly stopped in her tracks by a flash of light…..

She noticed the Imperator Guard walking towards the exit, as four unfamiliar figures appeared before her….The newcomers were clearly ghouls, but they were wearing masks that resembled the face of a gargoyle.

“State your business!”, one barked at her in a threatening manner.

Even though Gabriel’s heart was racing, she endeavoured to remain calm. “I came to speak to Brother Mephisto, but I am leaving now”

She tried to step forward, but they barred her path….

“Were you questioning him?”, another gargoyle ghoul boomed.

“Yes, I suppose so….”

“That is unsanctioned interrogation without the lawyer's presence”, the first barked again. “Punishment is imminent”

Gabriel's mouth went dry. "Punishment?”

Chapter 86: Wilting Flower

Notes:

*** This chapter has been rewritten with significant changes***
___________________________________

Wondering what was taking Sister Lucifina so long, Cirrus started to make her way down the corridor towards the cells.
Along the way, she passed two Imperator Guards who habitually ignored the female ghoul.

Cirrus didn't care….They were far too stuck up for her liking, anyway.

But….If if they were leaving their posts, then it was a possibility that Swiss and Mountain were coming back on duty. If so, then she had better warn her mistress to hurry up.

As Cirrus reached her destination, she was startled to see the presence of four strange ghouls wearing gargoyle masks, and what's more, they were backing her mistress towards the cells.

The young ghoul started to panic….She had to help Sister Lucifina, but didn't have a hope in Hell of taking on four adversaries by herself.

Even if she warped in, there was no guarantee she would be able to warp back out with her mistress, and if she was caught, there would be no one to go for help….

Cirrus had no choice….She had to rouse Swiss and Mountain.

________________________________,_______________

Having been unable to talk her way out of her situation, Gabriel found herself being turned around and pushed hard against the bars of Mephisto's cell door.

She cried out as the cold metal crushed her chest.

Mephisto took this opportunity to run his fingers down her face and neck….He stopped just before he reached her breasts….

“These are my father's personal guard, and they are not to be trifled with”, he warned.

“Call them off!”, she gasped, while still forcibly being held in place.

“And why would I do that?....I've dreamt so fondly of your demise, and with any luck that's what will happen if you continue to piss them off”, he grinned. “Ritual sacrifice would've been preferable as this seems such a waste, but look on the bright side….At least you'll be gone before you have to watch your beloved cardinal being lead to the gallows”

The prisoner began to laugh manically, but ceased the moment Gabriel reached through the bars and scratched his face….

“Now you’ve done it!”, he screeched, holding the injury she had just inflicted upon him.

Gabriel was pulled away from the cell with such force, she fell to the floor, and above her she could hear the sickening sound of something hissing and cracking.

She stood up just in time to see one of Mephisto's guards coming towards her with some kind of electrified weapon….

Backing away in terror, Gabriel was abruptly stopped by the presence of someone standing behind her.

She gasped feeling a strong gloved hand grip her throat, and the more she struggled, the tighter their hold became.

All four of the invading guards were in front of her….Had another one of them, warped in?

The newcomer’s voice vibrated behind her, speaking in a language she didn't understand.

“I’d be careful there, Sister Lucifina….That ghoul looks a bit horny, to me”, Mephisto sniggered.

The guards barked something at the one holding her, and their heated discussion went back and forth for some minutes.

Were they arguing over her?

Then, with one arm wrapped around her middle, and the other hand still gripping her throat, her claimer dragged her backwards away from the others.

Gabriel didn't know if it was the shock of what was happening to her, or the threat to her beloved's life, but she was fainting by the time the ghoul spun her around and threw her over its shoulder…..

_________________________________________________

Some time earlier, Cardinal Copia was still outside Sister Imperator's office speaking to Papa Emeritus III….

“I do hope Omega isn't going to be too much longer”, Third commented, before pointing his white gloved finger back over his shoulder at Alpha. “Having him out in the open like this, is making me nervous”

“You should've said, Papa, I'd have lent you one of my ghouls for protection”, Copia chuckled. “Which reminds me, when I go home to Gabriel, I'd better tell Aether to warn the others not to go near the cells, now….Though I do still think it's a bad idea to bring punishers here”, he added in a more serious tone.

“It's only until the Mephistos leave, and then we can be done with this”, Papa replied with a shrug. “And besides, it's a small price to pay to keep you out of the firing line, as it were”

“Maybe, but I wouldn't trust —”

“Ah, here comes Omega, now”, interrupted Third, looking past the cardinal.

“Master”, Omega addressed, as he approached.

“Are the ghouls from the Gargoyle Ministry here?”, Papa asked.

“I believe so. They warped ahead while I replenished myself at the port. Apparently two of them are familiar with this building….I urged them to wait for me, but they were highly impatient”, Omega said, irritatedly.

“Hmm, I wonder how they know this Ministry well enough to warp here, without a guide”, Third pondered, tapping his chin. He shrugged. "Oh well, I expect they went straight to their posts. I will check on them in a little while, to make sure they are behaving themselves”

“I think that's very wise, Papa”, agreed the cardinal. “And now, I really should get back to Gabriel”

“Yes of course, but remember, you need to remain a gentleman with your lady, for at least the next two weeks”, Third chortled. “We don't want to have to postpone her anointment. Though admittedly, I myself would struggle”

“I know, Papa”, Copia replied, turning to leave. “I’ll be careful”

Heading for home, the cardinal started to feel uneasy about having left Gabriel for so long....It was then that he noticed Sister Tenebra heading towards the south entrance, carrying what appeared to be a large dish, covered over with tin foil.

Mutually spotting Cardinal Copia, she changed course….

“I thought you would've still been with Gabriel, drinking wine”, he chuckled as Tenebra reached him.

“No, I left her a while ago”, she replied. “But she did give me your lovely white suit to take to the dry cleaner, which I did”

“Thank you, I appreciate it”, he smiled, having completely forgotten all about it, himself.

Copia hoped that Tenebra was still keeping Gabriel company, and was glad when she visited.
Not that it helped to ease the horrible feeling in the pit of his stomach when he had to leave….

Still, with any luck his message got to Cirrus, and his beloved wasn't all alone….

“Yama is still at the stables, cleaning tack, so I'm going to pop his supper out to him”, Tenebra said in explanation for the plate she was holding.

“Well he's very thorough, and I'm grateful to have such a reliable groom”, the cardinal replied.

Unlike Yama’s predecessor….

“Oh I almost forgot….If you see Papa, could you tell him that a very miffed Sister Moira is still in the kitchen waiting for him?”, she snorted. “I think they had a date, but he has so many, he’s probably forgotten”

Copia could no longer see Third, so perhaps he had gone back into Sister Imperator's office.

“I’m going home now, but Papa —”

A bright flash of light caused Sister Tenebra to scream and drop what she was holding….

The cardinal's eyes widened in panic….Aether had warped in public view, and there was only one reason he would do that.

“Is it Gabriel?”, Copia asked, fearing the worst.

“Cirrus came to see her in your quarters, and I became suspicious when I could no longer hear voices. I entered, but they were gone”, Aether explained.

“She was definitely still there, when I left”, Tenebra interjected.

“Think….Think….”, muttered the cardinal to himself, in frustration. “Where would she go?”

Just then, he saw Third reappear from Sister Imperator's office, followed by Omega.

His heart skipped a beat….

Could Gabriel possibly know about Mephisto's father, arriving to collect him?

She wanted so badly to find out the whereabouts of Sister Melinoe and the others….Could she have taken matters into her own hands?

He ran both his gloved hands through his brown hair. “Oh Lord Lucifer, no….The punishers!”

“The what, now?”, asked Tenebra in confusion.

The cardinal looked straight at Aether. “Warp me to the basement….Right now!”

The ghoul did as ordered, and Tenebra was left looking down at the food and broken pieces of ceramic, on the floor. "Bugger!", she sighed.

Chapter 87: Behind Mask

Notes:

***This chapter has been rewritten with significant changes***
________________________________

Cardinal Copia recovered faster than usual, after he and Aether rematerialized in almost the exact same spot, Gabriel and Cirrus had done.

They also arrived just in time to witness Swiss and Mountain barge through the doorway, which led from the ghouls personal sleeping quarters.
Cirrus followed out behind them, and immediately froze in place, seeing the cardinal.

“Where is she?”, he demanded from the female ghoul.

“She went to the cells to talk to Brother Mephisto, but got caught by some strange ghouls”, Cirrus explained in a panicked fashion.

It was just as Copia feared, and at that moment it took everything he had not to go charging straight in there….

“They didn't look like they were going to let her leave, so I came to get help”, added Cirrus.

“So now everyone’s up to speed, Mountain and I will go and get her”, Swiss announced, as he went to breeze past the cardinal.

“No you will not!”, his master ordered. “You are prohibited from going anywhere near those cells, and so am I”

Mountain blinked. “But surely you're not just going to —”

The cardinal held up his hand. “I’m going in alone”, he interrupted, sincerely hoping that the ghoul didn't think that he would abandon Gabriel. “But if you want to help, you can find me an Imperator Guard uniform”

Swiss gave him a wide grin. “Coming right up!”, he replied, hurrying back through the door, he just came from.

____________________________________,__________

 

“Well you look the part, Cardinal, but remember you have to act the part”, Aether advised his master, after helping him get into his disguise.

“I know….”, Copia replied with tear glazed eyes. “That's why I'm the one who has to do it”

Aether put the plague doctor style mask over the cardinal's face….

“Say something”, the ghoul instructed.

Copia proceeded to ask a question, but it came out in an unearthly language.

“Good, the translator is working”, Aether said, sounding satisfied. “Oh, and the answer is, yes”

Cirrus, who clearly knew she was in trouble, was sculking in the doorway of the training room.

After the cardinal walked out past her, she looked at Aether. “Why did he ask if she would forgive him?", Cirrus nervously enquired. “Forgive him for what?”

_______________________________,_______________

 

“Looking good in that uniform, Cardinal!”, marvelled Swiss upon seeing his master. He lazily put his arm over the other's shoulder.

Mountain looked as if he was about to burst something. “You can't go acting over familiar, just because the cardinal’s dressed like that”, he protested.

Swiss ignored him, and carried on regardless. “So Cardinal, if those weirdos have roughed her up a bit too much, or they won't let her out in one piece….Can we kick their arses, then?”

His master nodded in reply….

“Lovely!”, the hotheaded ghoul grinned, and cracked his knuckles.

“But hopefully it won't come to that”, Mountain added, as Copia walked towards the cells.

For all of their sakes, Cardinal Copia wanted to try to resolve the matter peacefully, but just seeing the fear in his beloved's eyes when he got there, was enough to make him want to tear those punishers limb from limb.

Though, Gabriel wasn't supposed to be there, doing what she was. However honourable her intentions were, she knew it would be against his wishes.

And despite his own feelings, it wouldn't seem right to kill those guards for doing their duty. However extreme their methods, they were simply following orders, and they didn't deserve to die for that.

But he was also aware that if they tried to take the life of the one he loved, he would have no choice….

Damn her for putting him in this position….Why couldn't she have just stayed safe in his quarters, like she was meant to?

The cardinal knew there was only one way those guards would part with Gabriel without bloodshed….And that's if he promised to punish her, himself.

But it wouldn't be enough just to say it, he would have to convince them that he meant it….
Whether she could forgive him afterwards, he didn't know, but he hoped that she would understand that hurting her was like hurting himself, and even those few moments of pain he inflicted upon her, was enough to break his heart, forever…..

_________________________________________________

 

Once safely back inside his quarters, the Imperator Guard disguised Cardinal Copia dropped Gabriel into a bridal carry and kicked open the bedroom door.

She still hadn't regained consciousness, as he sat down on the edge of the bed with her in his arms. “Gabriel?”, he whimpered, caressing the side of her face. “My love?”

Panic started to grip him, fearing that he had gone too far….

Maybe she hadn't simply fainted….Maybe he had really hurt her.

He pulled her tight to his chest and wept, “Forgive me, Flower, I had to do it….I wouldn't have convinced them, otherwise”

The cardinal had completely forgotten that his words would be incomprehensible to Gabriel, even if she could hear him.

Carefully lifting his beloved up the bed, he rested her head on the pillow. He then took off his mask, and put it down next to her motionless form.

Copia walked out to where Aether was waiting, outside the main door of his quarters.

“I need you to fetch Sister Marilith for Gabriel”, he instructed his ghoul. “She still hasn't awoken, and I'm worried she may be injured”

“I think it's just shock, but even if there is another cause, it doesn't mean that you are responsible”, replied Aether, before going off to do as requested.

It was when the cardinal walked back inside the bedroom, that he noticed a pale pink nightdress folded up on the end of the bed.
He felt a lump in his throat, thinking she had put it there because she had intended to be with him again that night.

What if she saw him differently after this?....What if she never wanted to be near him, again?

Only the previous night she had helped him undress, and now here he was doing the same for her. Though unlike him, she was still unconscious, and this concerned Copia greatly.

“I wouldn't have thought pink to be your colour”, he whispered to Gabriel, after he tucked her into bed. “But you actually look quite sweet”, he added, kissing the inside of her wrist.

In that instant, she drew a sharp breath and her eyes flickered open….

She looked at her cardinal, and tears immediately filled her eyes. “How did I get here?”, she cried. “I was attacked by Mephisto's ghouls, and I think one took me away….”

She gasped noticing Copia's attire. “Why are you dressed like that?”, she asked in confusion, before her gaze moved to the mask, lying next to her. “It was you?....You dragged me away?”

The cardinal couldn't quite work out the look in her eyes….But whatever it was, it was devastating.

Before he even got the chance to explain, Sister Marilith was already at the door waiting to see her patient….

Chapter 88: Heightened Emotions

Notes:

***This chapter has been rewritten with significant changes***
____________________________________

Cardinal Copia stepped out into the corridor, and Aether watched his master slide down the wall and sit on the floor.

“Gabriel is awake now, and she knows it was me”, he said, dropping his head. “Something in her eyes, says she won't forgive me”

“Then tell her it was me dressed in that uniform….I don't mind”, Aether replied with a shrug.

Copia couldn't help but snigger at the offer. “I appreciate that, but I am the one responsible and it wouldn't be right to say otherwise….And besides, look what I'm wearing” , he said gesturing to his Imperator Guard attire.

“The course of action you took wasn't the easiest, but it was the one that produced the most favourable outcome. No one died, and she is now safe”, the ghoul stated. “She will understand that, I think”

“I hope you're right, old friend”, the cardinal replied, with a helpless sigh. “Because I do not wish to lose her….”

“I am aware. I can feel the fear rising within you”, Aether said, solemnly. “I am also aware that you considered killing those guards, to spare her even a moment's discomfort. But the choice you made was the correct one, even though I know it caused you pain”

“Is this how love is supposed to be?....Being perpetually terrified for another person?”, Copia asked his ghoul, though he wasn't really sure why.

“Perhaps for humans, it is”, Aether replied, folding his arms. “Ghoul relationships are generally far simpler. We tend to satisfy our primal urges and move on”

“But that can't be the same for all of you, surely”, the cardinal frowned. “I mean there are humans who behave the way you describe”

He almost used Papa as an example, but thought he better not….

“Perhaps ghouls who remain in Hell, might have the opportunity to form more meaningful relationships, although it isn't really in our nature. But for those of us topside…..Well, we’re lucky to get a sniff”, the ghoul replied, nonchalantly.

The cardinal raised his eyebrows, though finding a mate couldn't be an easy task for ghouls living a life of servitude.
Copia himself had never prohibited those in his service from such endeavours, but he also understood that this was not the case with all masters.

Hearing Sister Marilith leave the bedroom, the cardinal quickly rose to his feet….

“Is she alright?”, he shakily asked the resident nurse.

“Physically, it’s just a few bruises, but unfortunately she seems to be in some emotional distress, so I had to administer a sedative”, Marilith informed, in a concerned tone.

What the nurse said almost broke Copia there and then….He knew that his actions were likely the cause of Gabriel’s distress.

“Thank you Sister, I will take care of her”, he replied, struggling to keep his tears at bay.

“I hope so, because that woman has been through enough in the past few days”, she said sternly.

He could sense that the nurse was annoyed with him, and perhaps she had a right to be….

“I know….”, he replied, hanging his head. “Please give my regards to Second”, he added, as Sister Marilith went on her way.

The cardinal was about to go back inside, as the echo of the nurse's footsteps faded. However, they were soon replaced by the sound of another set, getting louder….

______________________________________________

 

Third appeared at the top of the staircase, with a somber expression on his painted face.

“May we talk in private, Cardinal?”, he asked upon reaching the door.

“Yes of course, Papa”, Copia replied, showing Third into his quarters. “Can you just give me a moment, I need to check on Gabriel”

She was fast asleep, when the cardinal quietly walked into the bedroom.

Even though Papa was waiting for him, he desperately wanted to spend more time with her.
It killed him inside to think that when she woke up, she may want to leave him….

He walked almost silently over to her sleeping form.

“There is so much I want to say to you, and there will never be enough time to say it. But please know this….No matter what happens from this moment forward, I will love you forever….”, he whispered as his voice gave way to his tears.

They seemed to fall so easily, since Gabriel came into his life….

Copia caressed the side of her face, as he often did, and rubbed her cheek with his thumb.
And before he could stop the impulse, his lips were on hers….

He felt bad stealing a kiss from her, but found himself savouring it like it might be the last time.

When the cardinal returned to the living area, he found that his guest had already served himself a drink. “You were a long time”, Third chuckled, while sipping his brandy.

“Sorry….”, Copia replied, right before shaking his head. “Well, actually I'm not….And I'm assuming you're here, because you've been informed of what happened at the cells”

“Yes, your ghouls told me, when I went to check on our visitors”, Third replied.

“I do not regret my actions, but as I did break the agreement by going there, I will of course accept the consequences”, said Copia.

“Always so quick to throw yourself on the fire, aren't you?”, Papa sniggered. “Though I'm curious to know why Sister Lucifina went there, in the first place”

The cardinal sighed. “She wanted Brother Mephisto to tell her the locations of Sister Melinoe and his other victims”

“But they are dead, yes?”

“Yes, but she wants them to have a proper sending. It’s really been troubling her that they haven't”

“I see….And she's right of course”, replied Third, thoughtfully. “Anyway, I came to inform you that the guards from Gargoyle Ministry have been locked up for the night. Imperator Mephisto can collect them tomorrow, too”

Copia blinked in disbelief. “I’m sorry Papa, did you just say you’ve had the punishers locked up?”

“Correct”, Third confirmed. “We allowed them here on the proviso that they wouldn't actually hurt anyone. They were supposed to do nothing more than prohibit entry, and escort if necessary. They broke that agreement, by preventing Sister Lucifina leaving the area and attacking her”

“But I wonder if they did that of their own volition, or they were given other orders”, said the cardinal, thinking perhaps he should've ended them, after all.

No, it was just his anger talking….

“I half expected you to have killed those guards….Though it would have complicated matters, somewhat”, Papa admitted. “Still, your ghouls are now on watch, and the Imperator Guard will take over, there after….No one would prevent you, if you chose to persuade Brother Mephisto to give up those locations”, he said with emphasis on the word ‘persuade’

“Good”, the cardinal smiled.

Now, he could find out what Gabriel so desperately wanted to know, because she needed peace, as much as those Mephisto murdered.

And Copia was going to make damn sure he got it for her….For all of them.

Chapter 89: Absolution

Notes:

*** Chapters 86-88 have been rewritten with significant changes, so please re-read before continuing ***
________________________________

The sound of voices permeated their way through Gabriel’s semi state of consciousness.

She recognized her beloved's voice straight away, and after a few moments, she heard that he was conversing with Third.

“I half expected you to have killed those guards….Though it would have complicated matters, somewhat”, she heard Papa say. “Still, your ghouls are now on watch, and the Imperator Guard will take over, there after….No one would prevent you, if you chose to persuade Brother Mephisto to give up those locations”

“Good”, she then heard her cardinal reply.

No….Was Copia planning to interrogate Mephisto?

But what if his father retaliated and made good on his threat?

Gabriel had no idea whether the cardinal was even aware of their plans for him, but either way, she had to stop him…..

As much as she wanted to help the victims and bring their murderer to justice, nothing was worth losing the man she loved….Nothing.

_______________________________________________

 

“But remember Cardinal, you don't have much time. Sister Imperator and that Astarte woman, are yet to be informed of these events, but they will be”, Third advised, putting down his empty brandy bowl.

“Understood….You had better leave before me, lest you be implicated in my actions”, Copia replied.

Papa nodded and made for the door. “You know, if you are worried that your lady may not forgive the way you removed her from the situation, earlier….You may tell her that it was me in that suit”

For Third, this was an extremely selfless proposal….

The cardinal smiled. “Thank you Papa, but Aether already offered, and I turned him down”

“But I would be more believable. We are similar in stature, and you could convince her that you were protecting my identity by pretending it was you”, Third replied. “I am Papa, after all”

Copia shook his head. “Even if it doesn't go in my favour, I cannot lie to her”

“Then Lucifer's luck to you, Cardinal”, said Third, before swiftly leaving.

Copia waited a few seconds, before following suit.

He wanted to look in on Gabriel again, but there wasn't time….He had to get this over with, and quickly.

Besides, if all went well, he would have something good to tell her upon his return….

_______________________________________________

 

“Where are you going, at this late hour?”, Aether asked suspiciously, as his master walked out of his quarters.

“Please can you wait inside, in case Gabriel wakes up while I'm gone”, the cardinal replied. avoiding the question.

“Cardinal….”

“I’m going to torture Brother Mephisto for the locations of the bodies he dumped. Is that what you want to hear?”, Copia asked raising his eyebrow.

“And if you do, you’ll be a lesser man for it”, his ghoul replied, sternly.

The cardinal turned his head to the side. “That’s a little hypocritical isn't it, Aether?. You had no qualms about doing the same to Brother Balam”

“That was a matter of life and death, which this no longer is….If you do this for your own vengeance, you'll be no less of a monster than he is”, Aether warned.

“It’s not that. I have to do something to ease her suffering….I have to make all this heartache worth it!”, the cardinal replied, balling his leather gloves into fists.

“And at what cost?....Your life?”

“Yes….No….I don't know”, Copia replied, running his fingers into his dark brown hair.

“You have not thought this through….”, said the ghoul, shaking his head. “You are allowing yourself to be driven by fear. Fear of losing the one you love. But do you not see, if this goes badly, her loss will be even greater”

“You're becoming very philosophical in your old age”, Copia chuckled, closing his heterochromatic eyes for a moment.

“I learned from the best”, Aether chortled back.

“And so did I”, said the cardinal, opening his eyes, again.

“Yes, because of my instruction, you are physically strong, agile and proficient, and can effortlessly take down men twice your size, or make them sing like a canary if you wish. But your greatest asset, is that which I did not teach you”

“Oh and what's that?”

“What you have up here”, the ghoul replied, gently pressing his finger against his master's forehead. “Because I believe it is your intelligence that will solve this problem, not your fists”

_______________________________________________

 

Gabriel had managed to get out of bed, but failed to get enough power behind her voice to call out.
The room spun for a moment as she staggered to the bedroom door, but she continued on as soon as it stopped.

She stumbled onto the floor of the living area, to see that to her horror, she had already missed Copia.

Gabriel was in no state to go after him, but she knew that he would not have left her unguarded.

It took all of her effort, but she finally cried out, “Aether!!!”

The main door flew open, and to her absolute relief, Cardinal Copia was first inside.

She looked at him, as he dropped down to her level, expecting to see an expression of anger on his face at what she had done, earlier….

But instead, she was met with the eyes of a frightened child….

His gloved hand came towards her face, and the suddenness of his movement made her involuntarily flinch.

The cardinal’s face immediately fell, and he retracted his touch. “You're frightened of me….”

“No….No I'm not”, she protested.

“Please forgive me, but if I hadn't done what I did, those guards would've done worse to you….Or at least they would have tried", he choked, starting to break down. “Killing them would've then been my only option, and you may still have been hurt in the crossfire….And even if you weren't, I never wanted you to see me that way….I did what I thought was right, though believe me, it still broke my heart to do it….”

Gabriel felt terrible. It was her actions that had put her cardinal in that horrible position, and yet he was the one begging for forgiveness…..

She unsteadily threw her arms around Copia's neck, pulling him close. And seeing that all was now well, Aether silently left them…

“No….This is my fault”, she said softly to him. “I caused you to have to make such a horrible choice. And I know you didn't make it lightly”

“But your face when you saw that mask….I thought you were going to leave me”, he murmured with a trembling bottom lip.

“I was a bit shocked at first, but once I realized why….I was grateful that it was you”, she replied.

“You know that I would never really harm you, don't you?....And that I would rather die than let anything bad happen to you”, he asked, searching her eyes for reassurance that she believed him.

“I know”, she confirmed. “I was more frightened and confused than anything else….You didn't hurt me that much”

“But I made you pass out”, he replied with regret in his voice.

“I don't think that was because of what you did….”, Gabriel said, remembering everything Brother Mephisto had told her. She cupped her hands over the cardinal's sideburns and looked at him. “But you have to stay away from Mephisto, now….No matter what”

“Why, because of his father's threat?”

“You know?”

“Of course I know”

“Then where were you going, just now?"

“Erm….”

“Please don't….I can't lose you”, she admitted. “The thought of it frightens me more than anything”

“Good”, he replied, taking her hand from his face and kissing it. “Now you know how I feel, when you go off doing something reckless. Like tonight”

“I know, I'm sorry”, she replied, lowering her head.

If that was as much as he said on the matter, then she got away lightly….

“Still, I wouldn't worry too much. Even if Imperator Mephisto does convince the High Council to open an investigation, no one who was with me at the time will speak”, he shrugged.

“Do you think this is about the ritual you performed?”, she asked.

“Oh you know about that”

“Of course I do”

“Well, there we are. He has no proof it even took place”

“But Brother Mephisto suggested that it wasn't about the ritual at all. He and his father suspect that Brother Balam was tortured for information on my whereabouts, and they want to locate him to confirm this”

The cardinal exhaled a long breath. “Well, that may complicate things a little if they did. Though I would think that with the money he owes through gambling, Balam has probably skipped the country by now. I mean he can't hide here, anymore”, he said. “But even if they do find him, it'll take more than his word alone, to prove my guilt”

“But that's not all”, Gabriel replied, worriedly. “They want to put him before a mind reading ghoul named Quintessence”

Copia's heterochromatic eyes widened. “Say that again….”

Chapter 90: I'm Yours

“What, Quintessence?”, Gabriel asked.

“Yes, that’s what I thought you said”, the cardinal replied, furrowing his eyebrows.

It was after this, that he insisted that she get back into bed before they continued their discussion….

After Copia tucked Gabriel in, he went into the bathroom to fetch the glass vial that Brother Anubis had gifted her.

Reaching behind her, he tipped two droplets of the purple liquid onto the edge of her pillow.

There was a distinct smell of lavender flower, as he rubbed it in, and she took this opportunity to kiss his irresistible lips before he moved away.

“Well that seems a fair trade”, he smiled.

The cardinal climbed onto the bed and put his arm around Gabriel. She nestled into the side of him, though he was still above the covers.

“You were going to tell me about Quintessence?”, she reminded him.

"Oh yes, well first of all, Quintessence is Aether's brother”

“Wow”, she said in surprise. “I didn’t know ghouls even had siblings”

To be honest, she had never really thought about it….

“It isn't common, but rarely the egg breaks in two”, Copia replied.

“Egg?”

“It’s not actually an egg, because it isn’t laid. It’s more of an egg shaped vessel that they break out of”, he continued, nonchalantly waving his gloved hand.

She shook her head. “I’m totally lost”

“I’m sorry, I thought you would've been taught this, or at least read about it”, he chuckled. “Ghouls are spawned from a volcano, I suppose you would call it, deep in the bowels of Hell. They come out in a vessel that resembles a dragon’s egg, and they break out of it in much the same way…. Occasionally while still gestating inside the volcano, the vessel will split, creating two separate ghouls”

“So twins?”

“Exactly”

“So Aether has a twin....Have you ever met Quintessence?”

“No, not in person. He was summoned many years ago, by a member of the High Council of Elders”, the cardinal explained. “They wanted a powerful ghoul with the ability to aid them in their work”

“So was it a long time before you summoned Aether?”, she asked.

He paused for a few seconds, before saying, “I never summoned Aether….I acquired him afterwards”

From what Gabriel had read, that could only be possible if Copia had killed the ghoul's previous master. But she was sure that if that was the case, it would have to have been for good reason….

“I’m afraid I cannot divulge the circumstances. At least not yet”, he added, regretfully.

Something else he couldn't tell her….Like how he burned his hands.

“It’s alright, I understand”, she replied, rubbing his chest.

Copia changed the subject. “But I am surprised the High Council is still using Quintessence to read minds. He supposedly isn't gentle when he probes, and there were rumours that he practically lobotomized someone who was forced”

“Apparently, those who go before him have to volunteer”, Gabriel replied.

The cardinal shook his head. “Even so, I wouldn't trust letting him in my head, and I really can't see Balam agreeing to it, either”

“But we already know what Balam will do for money….If Imperator Mephisto offered him enough, I think he would”, she replied, with worry in her voice.

“Well, there's little we can do about it, tonight”, he soothed, before leaning down to kiss her.

Gabriel didn't like being trapped under the covers, not being able to get to him properly. So she soon remedied that….

“Don't you think you ought to lay down?”, he protested, as she climbed on top of him in a slightly clumsy fashion. “Does sedation mean nothing to you?”

“Not this time”, she replied, parting his long legs with her knees.

She settled down between them, and rested her head on his chest.

“Happy now?”, he laughed, wrapping his arms around her.

Gabriel let out a satisfied sigh. “Very”

Copia gently stroked her cheek with his thumb, and she could feel herself getting sleepy….

________________________________________________

 

Gabriel awoke abruptly during the night, after another nightmare about poor Sister Melinoe.

“Just say the word, and I will go and interrogate Mephisto, right now”, the cardinal whispered, watching his beloved suddenly sit up.

“No. I don't want anything to happen to you”, she replied, trying to calm down. “I’ll be okay….Just hold me”

He did just that, as she laid down and nuzzled into his chest again.

Copia was still wearing the Imperator Guard uniform, most likely because he didn't want to move Gabriel, to get changed.

“You told me last night that you too had a nightmare recently”, she said, remembering what he said. “Will you tell me what it was about?”

He hesitated for a moment, before finally telling her. “While you were gone, I had a dream about us rescuing you….Only we were too late”

“I died?”

“....You did”

Gabriel could hear in his voice, how distraught it still made him….

She pulled herself up his body, until her face was level with his.

“Was I in your arms?”, she asked.

“....You were”

“Then that's all that matters”, she murmured against his plump lips before ensnaring them in a long searing kiss….

“I was frightened you would never want to come near me again,”, he whispered, cupping her face in his hands.

She unthinkingly put her fingers to her throat. “It’s okay….But only because it was you”

“I never want to do anything that would change the way you feel about me”, he replied, with sadness in his voice.

“It wont…. Because no matter what, I'm yours”, she whispered, reassuringly. “I’m yours”

There was a glint in his ice white eye. “Mine?....I’ve never had anything that's truly mine”, he replied, pulling her to him. “Let alone anything so precious”

Copia gently kissed Gabriel’s neck, like he was trying to erase the harm he had caused her.
She tried to hold in her giggle, feeling his pencil moustache tickling her skin.

Then, without warning, he suddenly sat up and tilted her back in his arms…

She gasped first in shock and then in pleasure, as he hungrily kissed from the top of her throat, all the way down to her breasts.

It wasn't until now, that she realized how sore she was from her earlier ordeal, but she was enjoying his passion too much to care.

“Take me”, she almost uttered, but feeling his erection pressing dangerously close to her more than willing entrance, she thought she had better not.

Copia pulled himself up and gazed at her for a moment. “You would let me do it, wouldn't you?”, he asked as if reading her mind.

A nervous chuckle escaped her. “Yes?”

“Then we really are going to have to be careful”, he sniggered, letting her up.

It took her breath away, how much Gabriel wanted her cardinal. And even with her lack of memory, she was sure she could never have felt this way about anyone else….

She put her hand on his firm thigh and kissed him. “You know for all his faults, Mephisto was right about one thing….”

"And what would that be?”

“You really are a horny ghoul”

Chapter 91: Language of Love

The following morning, Gabriel was awoken by the cardinal’s gentle kiss….

“Good Morning, my love…I’m going to the office for a little while”, he said as her eyes focused on him.

“Then I'll come and help you”, she replied, attempting to get up.

“No - No….You stay and rest. I have no work to do, I just need to look something up”, he said, and got up to show her his attire. “See….I’m dressed casual”

He was wearing his red trouser suit. She hadn't seen that since the night of Mephisto's party.

“I shan't be long, and Cirrus is here”, he continued. “I haven't prepared you any breakfast, but you know where everything is. You seemed to like the Greek yogurt, so I will order more”

“Um, thank you”

Gabriel had eaten yogurt in the dining hall plenty of times, but never any that tasted as good as that.

“I will be as quick as I can”, he assured her, before kissing her again “I love you”

After Copia left, Gabriel contemplated getting dressed, but decided she may as well wait until after breakfast.

She walked out into the living room, where Cirrus was waiting….

The female ghoul ought to have had more pressing questions, but instead, the first thing was, “What colour is that?....I don't think I'm familiar with it”

Her mistress looked down at her nightdress. “The colour is pink, and no, you're not likely to see much of it around here”, she chuckled.

“I don't think Cardinal Copia is very happy with me”, Cirrus said in a sadder tone.

“I’m truly sorry, I shouldn't have involved you. But I think he realizes I forced you into it”, Gabriel replied.

The ghoul shook her head. “You didn't force me. I wanted to help you”

“Well, I apologize all the same”

“I was so worried, when the cardinal carried you away from the cells. I thought for a moment you were dead….He took you right past us, without saying a word. It was like he couldn't speak. Not even in our language”

Gabriel's heart sank, thinking of how hard it must have been for him….

“Hold on”, she blinked, recalling what the other just said. “Your language?”

_________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia entered his office to find his former assistant, Adam, packing some items into a cardboard box….

“Well, you're certainly looking better than the last time I saw you”, smiled the younger man.

“Are you leaving us, soon?”, the cardinal asked, gesturing to the box on the desk.

“Yes, the end of the week”, Adam replied. “I honestly thought I'd missed my chance this year, but it would seem someone put in a good word with High Cleric Thoth”, he added, giving the other a knowing look.

“It was the least I could do” , replied Copia. “And we should do something special for you, before you go”

“We?....Does that include Gabriel?”

“Yes, it does”

“So does that mean things have progressed between you?”

“You could say that”, the cardinal confirmed, trying to contain the grin creeping across his face.

“Thank Lucifer for that!”, Adam replied with exaggerated relief. “But seriously, I'm glad it's going well”

“Me too….But there was a close call”, the other reflected, regretfully.

“What do you mean?”

Copia explained the events of the night before….

When he was finished, Adam shook his head. “Satan Below, I leave you alone for a day or so, and this happens….Poor Gabriel, she must have been petrified. Those punishers are a savage sort”

“I don't know which was worse for her…Their actions, or the way I extracted her”, the cardinal sighed.

“I’m sure she understood why. She knows you love her”, Adam said, reassuringly.

“Even though you're probably right, I still feel….”, he trailed off and closed his eyes for a moment. “If only I could get the information she wanted, from Brother Mephisto”

“Tricky”

“Well, I have an idea, but I'm going to need leverage….I think I may have one thing in my favour, but I’m not sure it will be enough”

“Then you had better get your skates on, because his father is already here”

“Imperator Mephisto?”

Adam nodded.

“Damn, he’s earlier than I expected”, Copia cursed.

“Apparently he actually arrived some time during the night, and is in one of the guest quarters”

"That sneaky bastard….Why didn't he arrive with his guards?”

The cardinal didn't like to swear, but that man made him livid….

“Because as you say, he’s a sneaky bastard. And also he probably wanted to avoid attention….His son’s actions have to be shameful for someone in his position”, Adam winced.

“I wonder….”, said his former boss, thoughtfully. “But either way, I need to hurry”

The younger man’s brown eyes suddenly narrowed. “I do have a suggestion, but you're not going to like it”

“I’m open to anything at this point”

“The old man”

“Papa Nihil?”

“No….The old man in Rome”

Oh Hell….Not him….

“You know he will more than likely have something”, Adam added. “He has dirt on everyone”

__________________________________________________

 

Gabriel never knew it, but it made perfect sense that Ghouls would have their own language.
They came from the depths of Hell, which she supposed was like another country….Heck, it was probably like another planet.

“There is a translator built into our masks”, Cirrus explained, as they made breakfast in the kitchen. “But please don't ask me to show you”

“Of course not, but it is fascinating”, Gabriel replied.

The two exchanged looks, hearing a firm knock at the door….

“Maybe you shouldn't answer it”, Cirrus suggested. “It’s probably for the cardinal, anyway”

“But it might be important….I should at least take a message”, her mistress replied, heading for the door…..

The caller was Sister Morrigan, and Gabriel was sure her hair colour had become more vivid.

In the early days, Morrigan’s black curly hair had just a hint of blue. But over time, the latter seemed to be becoming more prevalent.
This surprised Gabriel, as Sister Imperator heavily frowned upon the sisters having unnatural looking hair colours.

Still, being a little older and in a more responsible role than most assistants, perhaps this was Morrigan's way of showing she could still be a rebel. It would also explain why her boss seemed to overlook it.

“I’m afraid Cardinal Copia isn't here at the moment”, said Gabriel.

“Actually, I came to see you”, Sister Morrigan replied….”Sister Imperator requests your presence”

Chapter 92: Into the Lion's Den

Gabriel saw Aether out of the corner of her eye, quietly standing by….

“Could you just wait a moment, while I quickly get dressed?”, she asked.

Sister Morrigan chuckled. “I think that's probably a good idea”

Gabriel closed the door feeling quite panicked. She didn't relish the thought of leaving Cardinal Copia's quarters before he returned, but she could hardly disobey an order from Sister Imperator….

She got herself ready as fast as she possibly could, and Cirrus stopped her just before she returned to the front door.

“I should accompany you”, the female ghoul said.

“No, I need you to go to the cardinal's office and tell him where I've gone”, her mistress replied. “I’ll take Aether with me….He’ll probably insist, anyway”

“Um, that ghoul outside isn't Aether….It’s Swiss”

“Oh…”

Gabriel couldn't believe she didn't notice….

“Well, he’s very quiet”

“He’s been complaining that he wants more responsibility, so taking Aether's place while he rests, is a little test to see if Swiss can behave himself”, explained Cirrus. “Okay, I don't think anyone was banking on this situation, but I don't think even Swiss would dare swear in front of Sister Imperator”

“So I should take him, regardless?”

“Yes, because he is still a better choice for protection, than I am”

Gabriel nodded. “Okay, that's settled then”, she agreed, opening the door.

Taking a better look, the change in ghoul was now clear…. Gabriel would have to be more vigilant in the future.

“Could you please accompany me, Swiss?”

The ghoul simply nodded his head in response.

It felt very strange, Swiss not being his usual vocal self….

_________________________________________________

 

“Don't worry, Sister Imperator didn't ask me to go to Cardinal Copia's quarters to get you….It was just my own personal hunch that you would be there”, said Sister Morrigan.

To be honest, Gabriel was more concerned with the fact that they didn't seem to be heading in the direction of Sister Imperator's office….

She glanced around at Swiss, who was following very closely behind.
Though he remained silent, he was clearly alert to the situation.

Gabriel was escorted up the stairs to an unfamiliar part of the building, where Sister Imperator awaited them….

“Thank you Sister Morrigan, you may return to the office”, the matriarch instructed her assistant.

The older woman was smartly dressed in her skirt suit, which made Gabriel feel slightly inadequate in her leggings, blouse and long cardigan.

“You’re probably wondering why I asked you here, Sister Lucifina”

“Yes, Sister Imperator”

“Imperator Mephisto has arrived, and has requested to meet with you….Of course, I have informed him that you will not be forced, should you refuse”

Though she wasn’t completely comfortable with the idea, Gabriel couldn't help being a little curious about what he had to say….

She looked at Swiss who gave her a reassuring nod.

“If my ghoul can accompany me, I have no objections”, Gabriel replied.

“I’m sure he can live with that….And too bad if he can't”, Sister Imperator uncharacteristically replied. “We are meeting privately in his guest quarters because due to the delicate nature of his visit, he wishes to avoid unnecessary confrontation”

“Cardinal Copia?”, Gabriel nervously asked.

“Not exclusively”, the other replied. “I think he would also quite like to avoid Papa, too”, she added with the slightest hint of a smile.

_________________________________________________

 

The door was opened by an extremely large man with olive skin and a mop of tight light brown curls.

This chap made Cardinal Rufus look positively undersized….

“Good Morning, Brother Bruno”, said Sister Imperator politely as he let them in.

He almost closed the door on Swiss….Almost.

Another man stood waiting in the living area, and Gabriel could only describe him as ferrety….

“Sister Imperator”, he welcomed, opening his arms and kissing the matriarch on both cheeks.

He needn't think he was going to do the same to Gabriel….

“And this must be Sister Lucifina?”, he asked, though he was still speaking to the older woman. “She reminds me of you, back in the day”, he smiled.

He didn't really resemble his son, but Gabriel would recognize that twisted smile anywhere….

“Imperator Mephisto?....I am indeed Sister Lucifina, and I was told you wished to see me?”, Gabriel firmly interjected.

Sister Imperator raised her platinum eyebrow, but said nothing….

“Forgive me, I got carried away with an old friend”, Imperator Mephisto replied. “Please sit down”, he said, gesturing to the posh dining set, similar to the one in Copia's kitchen.

The ladies sat down and Swiss placed himself against the wall, directly behind Gabriel.
The ghoul seemed to watch with interest as Brother Bruno placed a cake stand full of pastries, and a tray of coffee, down for the guests.

Also on the table was a framed photograph of a beautiful lady with flame red hair…. Gabriel knew she had to be Brother Mephisto's mother, and assumed she was back home in France.

“I don't know whether you have had breakfast, but Brother Bruno can prepare you anything you would like. He’s my personal chef from Italy”, boasted Mephisto senior. “Do you like Italian, Sister Lucifina?”

Gabriel thought she may have heard Swiss snigger behind her, but one thing she was quite sure of….Brother Bruno, was more than Imperator Mephisto's personal chef….

“Yes, I like Italian food”, she politely replied. “But I've eaten breakfast already”, she lied.

There was a knock at the door, while they were being poured coffee, and Gabriel's heart jumped, thinking it might have been the cardinal.

As much as she loved him, she sincerely hoped that just this once, he stayed away….

She found herself wishing that she hadn't sent Cirrus to him, but little did she know that her meeting was with the man who had threatened him….

To Gabriel's relief, the visitor was the lady whom Copia had pointed out the day before….

Sister Astarte.

The slate grey haired woman apologized for her tardiness, and joined them at the table.

Being extremely thirsty, Gabriel relented and decided to take a sip of her coffee.
However, she was abruptly stopped by a speedy Swiss, who insisted on smelling it first…..

She had thought perhaps his actions would cause a scene, but no one in the room seemed perturbed by it.

Mephisto Senior cleared his throat. “Sister Astarte is a lawyer, and I asked her to be present while we discuss matters”, explained the male Imperator. “I would like to start with Cardinal Copia”

Gabriel's blue eyes widened, and she practically slammed her cup down….

Sister Imperator placed her hand on the younger woman’s arm, before saying, “I believe the situation with Cardinal Copia was resolved when we allowed your guard into our Ministry”

“I’m afraid that agreement was broken the moment Papa saw fit to have them locked up”, he almost bit back.

“No, it was broken at your end, the moment they attacked someone!”, Sister Imperator hissed.

All pleasantries appeared to be rapidly flying out of the window, and Gabriel grew fearful of where her beloved would stand in all this….

Chapter 93: The Past is Spun Like a Yarn

The Imperators appeared to be locked in a stalemate….

“I have already lost my wife, Sister Imperator, I will not lose my son”, said Mephisto Senior in a calmer tone. “If Sister Lucifina agrees to pursue him no further, and remain quiet about his indiscretions, then I in turn will not request an investigation into the actions of Cardinal Copia”

Gabriel was not aware that Brother Mephisto's mother was deceased, and the way he had spoken of her suggested otherwise….

But even with this knowledge, she still couldn't bring herself to feel pity for the Mephistos, and it made her blood boil how this man could compare the actions of his son, to that of the cardinal's.
Even so, she couldn't risk the High Council siding with him and sentencing Copia….

“I agree to your terms….”, she replied sadly, knowing that all hope of recovering those victims had now been dashed. She had to make the man she loved her priority….She had to.

“Shall I draw up a blood contract to that effect?”, Sister Astarte suggested.

Whereby if either broke it, they would have the dark lord himself to answer to….

“Yes, why not”, agreed Imperator Mephisto. “Sister Lucifina?”

“Is that really necessary?”, Sister Imperator protested.

Gabriel nodded…..At least this way, he would be far less likely to go back on his word….

“You have my personal assurance that I will be keeping a very close eye on my son. And there will be no repeat of this incident”, said Mephisto Senior.

“I still recommend compensation be offered to Sister Lucifina for her own ordeal”, Astarte said, though Gabriel wasn't entirely sure why.

Sister solidarity perhaps?

It didn't seem likely, but maybe it was.

The male Imperator lent back in his chair. “Of course, if she would accept it”, he replied, studying Gabriel. “But I can see by the look in her eyes, that her moral compass is firmly fixed”

Unlike his own….

There came another knock at the door….A much firmer one, than before.

Brother Brutus went to answer it, and Gabriel’s heart jumped again….This time it had good cause, because the voice of the caller was unmistakable….

Cardinal Copia.

The sound of a scuffle ensued, at which point Sister Imperator put her hand over her face, seemingly in embarrassment.

There was a loud thud that sent a tremor through the room, and made all the china cups on the table rattle….

Swiss was unable to hold in his snigger, which was undeniable this time.

“I’m afraid your body guard had a little accident in the doorway”, said the cardinal pointing back over his shoulder, as he casually sauntered in. “Tripped over, I think”, he added, winking his white eye at Gabriel.

What in blazes did he think he was doing?

Sister Imperator looked unamused but equally unsurprised by his behaviour.

Imperator Mephisto cleared his throat. “Not to worry”, he replied, quite unflustered considering the circumstances. “Brother Brutus, please get up and serve our new guest some coffee”, he called.

“I expected you to have one of your guard ghouls for protection”, said Copia, taking the seat opposite Gabriel. “Or are they only good for attacking defenseless women?”, he asked with venom in his voice.

“Yes, I have been informed of the incident and it is regrettable", replied Mephisto Senior.

“You're lucky I left them alive”, the cardinal hissed.

“Papa already dealt with the matter, so there seems little point bringing it up again”, Sister Imperator firmly interjected.

While Copia's coffee was poured, he selected something from the cake stand that looked like a donut, and took a bite. “That’s very good bomboloni, Brother Brutus”, he said, putting the remainder on a small side plate.

The big guy nodded and gave a grunt in reply.

The cardinal gazed at Gabriel as his perfect nose disappeared into his cup of coffee. She was surprised that Swiss didn't smell it first, like he had done with hers.

Copia's foot gently rubbed the side of Gabriel’s leg, and she found herself reaching under the table to touch his red leather shoe.

She had desperately needed him to stay away….What was he doing here?

Imperator Mephisto looked at Copia. “Cardinal, you are of course a welcome guest, but —”

“No I'm not…. That's why you wanted me turned away at the door”, he replied, dragging his eyes from his beloved.

“Regardless. Sister Lucifina and I have already reached an agreement so your visit is quite unnecessary"

“Oh I wouldn't say that”, Copia replied, before looking back at Gabriel. “You haven't signed anything, have you my love?”, he asked in a slightly worried tone.

Gabriel wondered if he realized how he just addressed her in front of everyone….

“No, not yet”, she replied.

But for his safety, she fully intended to….

“I shall draw up the blood contract, today”, Sister Astarte said.

“Well I'm afraid her word will have to suffice, because Sister Lucifina won’t be signing it”, Copia replied, firmly.

“I don't think you understand the position you are in, Cardinal”, replied Mephisto Senior with the same arrogance that Gabriel had witnessed in his son.

“I understand….I just don't care”

“If she doesn't sign, then I will have no choice than to have the investigation launched against you by the High Council”

“You do that, and I will inform the High Council that you are in possession of an unregistered Hellgate!”, the cardinal snapped.

“The Hellgate beneath Mephisto House?....Is there really no official record of it?”, Sister Imperator asked.

“I had to check to be sure, but ours is undoubtedly the only Hellgate registered within an eighty mile radius”

“It was my father who built our family house over it, and I, as a child, never even knew it was there”, the male Imperator shrugged.

“Though you did discover it eventually, and you've had years to report its existence”, Copia stated.

“Perhaps, but I'm sure the High Council has more pressing matters to deal with….That gate hasn't even been activated”

“But it’s not as if you haven't tried….”

“I don't know what you mean”, Imperator Mephisto replied.

“Don't you?”, the cardinal asked, standing up. “Cast your mind back fifty years, which I know is a long time, but perhaps the name Brother Bracken will jog your memory”

Gabriel didn't know what Copia was referring to, but the older man went ashen white….

The cardinal started to pace the room, with his gloved hands clasped behind his back. “You held a gathering at Mephisto House, and quite a few dark clergy members were present, including our own Sister Imperator…Years before she took that position, obviously”

It was at this point that the matriarch herself tried to protest, but Copia wouldn't be silenced….

“At some point that evening, Nihil arrived to join the party. It was just a few short months before he took the papacy from his father, Papa Cipher, and supposedly he wanted to let loose before the hard work began….But Nihil didn't arrive alone, he was accompanied by a friend. A young Brother who had recently joined the Ministry, and wasn't yet anointed”

Gabriel had a horrible feeling that she knew where this story was going, and wondered if this was the event that Golgotha had spoken of…..

The cardinal planted his hands on the table and glared straight at the other man. “Tell me Imperator Mephisto, what happened to Brother Bracken?”

Chapter 94: Original Sin

Imperator Mephisto sighed. “Fine, I'll tell you, but I recommend that Sister Lucifina should leave first”

The cardinal looked at Gabriel. “Darling?”

She shook her head. “No, I want to hear this”

“You have your answer, now please continue”, Copia said, holding the back of his chair.

“Very well….”, the male Imperator conceded….

************************************************

Excitement was in the air as the two young men strutted down the pathway, towards the front entrance of Mephisto House….

The loud music echoed for miles around, but thankfully there were no neighbours to hear it.

“I’m not sure about this….”, said the slightly older of the two. He was tall and slim, with jet black hair that was short and slicked back.

“Would you relax?”, replied his friend, smoothing his unruly sandy coloured hair. “We snuck out for this, and no one even noticed”

“Exactly, maybe we should go back before they do”, the other protested, and went to walk back the way they came.

“No, Nihil”, his companion said, taking him by the shoulders. “You deserve some fun. You’re not even Papa yet, and you've already successfully secured your bloodline by producing two heirs, and a third on the way….You’ll be returning to Rome to ascend soon, and then it will be work, work, work. You need to let your hair down while you still can”

Nihil nodded in agreement. “Yes, you're right, Brother Bracken….Fuck it, let's do it!”

“Attaboy!”, Bracken grinned, before ringing the doorbell.

A slight young man with long brown hair and heavy eye makeup, answered the door….

“Hi, we’re here for the party”, Brother Bracken announced, enthusiastically.

“I’m sorry gentlemen, this gathering is a private affair”, the man replied.

“But we're from the Ministry, and we heard some of the siblings talking about it”

“I’m afraid it's invitation only”

Nihil stepped forward into the light. “Brother Mephisto, it's me"

The host gasped. “Forgive me, Prae - Papa, I did not recognize you without your face paint….Please come in”, he insisted, ushering his new guests inside.

A thick cloud of Marijuana smoke welcomed them upon entry into the living area, and the dancing, drinking and revelry seemed well under way.

“Now, this is what I'm talking about”, beamed Brother Bracken, and made a bee line for an attractive redheaded young woman.

As Nihil’s eyes searched the room, he had a peculiar feeling he was being watched….

And so he was….By a strikingly beautiful blonde woman sat in the corner of the room. She was surrounded by other Satanic siblings, but appeared to be conversing with no one.

Her attention seemed solely on him….

“Hey, if you want to smoke that shit, please do it outside”, Brother Mephisto shouted as he came in. “If my father comes back tomorrow and smells it, he’ll kill me”

Nihil sniggered, as the host handed him a drink.

“Something to refresh you, Prae - Papa”

“Thank you”, Nihil replied, taking a sip. Whatever it was, it was strong.

Mephisto took a large gulp of his own. “Look at her, trying to make me jealous”

“Who, the redhead?”

“Yes, Sister Esmeralda, she’s my girlfriend….We had a little tiff, so I think she’s playing along with your friend to get a rise out of me”

“Who is the blonde, sitting alone?”

“Sister Lillith, I believe. She’s newly anointed, and so Esmeralda invited her….I suppose even as Prae - Papa, it must be hard to keep track of every new member”

To be honest, Nihil wasn't even familiar with Sister Esmeralda, let alone her stunning friend….

“Erm, while I have you here, I wondered if there was any possibility you would consider recommending me for cardinalship…. When you're Papa, of course”, said Mephisto with optimism in his voice.

“I’m sorry, my recommendation is already promised to Brother Golgotha”

The host gazed over at the man with shoulder length blonde hair, who was dancing away in the middle of the room.

“But wouldn’t you prefer a cardinal from a powerful Satanic family?....A family who has aided yours, for generations”

“I’m sorry, but the decision is made”

“As you wish”, Mephisto replied. “Perhaps you should go and ask Sister Lillith to dance. She hasn't taken her eyes off you, since you walked in”, he smiled, slyly.

The host excused himself, and went to speak to a very tall man who despite his youthful face, had hair that was almost white.

Nihil took a deep breath.

A man in his position ought to be more confident, he knew, but he always found it difficult to talk to women. Aside from prime movers, who were there for a particular purpose and required no real effort to seduce….

As he approached the beautiful woman sitting alone, Nihil was at a loss for anything interesting to say to her.

So he simply held out his hand….

Sister Lillith accepted the gesture and followed him onto the dance floor….

As they danced together to the music, it was as if the world around them just disappeared.

Nihil barely noticed the guests getting drunker, the party getting wilder, and Golgotha complaining that there was no sign of an orgy, so he was returning home….

He also didn't realize that his friend, Brother Bracken, had completely disappeared from view….

Chapter 95: The Apple Doesn't Fall Far....

***************************************************

Cardinal Copia folded his arms in front of him. “Go on, we’re still listening….”, he said, encouraging Mephisto Senior to continue.

And so he did….

“It was because he was somewhat preoccupied, that Nihil didn't notice that Brother Bracken was missing….And as it turned out, he wasn't the only one”

***************************************************

Prae - Papa's eyes scanned the room, but his friend wasn't visible.

He started to ask around the other guests, though now there seemed considerably less of them….

Nihil approached the tall white haired young man, whom Brother Mephisto had been conversing with earlier.

“I don't think we are acquainted, but —”

“I know who you are, Prae - Papa Nihil. I am a member of Strigoi Ministry, though not for much longer as your father has offered me Cardinalship at Basilisk”

Nihil wasn't asking for the man’s life story….

“....I am surprised you haven't yet returned, yourself. What with your ascension nearing, and your third child on the way”, the white haired guest said with a smile.

He seemed to be awfully well informed….

“I shall be returning soon, but I have to admit I will be sorry to go. I've visited all the Ministries, and Strigoi is undoubtedly my favourite”, Nihil replied.

“Perhaps the next time you visit, you could bring your heirs with you”

“Perhaps”, Prae - Papa said, almost forgetting why he had approached the other in the first place. “I don't suppose you are familiar with Brother Bracken, are you?”

“The one you arrived with?”

“Yes”

“I saw him heading upstairs with the red haired girl, quite a while ago”

“Thank you!”, Nihil called back over his shoulder, as he hurried to the second floor.

He reached the small seating area, as Mephisto came out of one of the bedrooms.

“Where's that little shit you brought with you?”, he asked, angrily.

It would seem the host had now dispensed with formal pleasantries….

“I’ve just been informed that he snuck up here with Esmeralda, but I can't find either of them anywhere….Though someone has been in my bedroom, because they've broken my favourite lamp”, Mephisto continued.

“They're not on the balcony?”, Nihil asked.

“No”

“The grounds?”

“I’ve checked everywhere”, Mephisto replied, irritably.

Nihil thought for a moment, before pointing his finger downwards. “What about there?"

***************************************************

Gabriel physically shuddered, drawing a concerned look from Copia.

He looked at his ghoul. “Swiss, could you please escort Sister Lucifina back to —”

“No I'm fine, really”, she insisted, giving her beloved a reassuring smile.

The cardinal turned back to the story teller. “So Nihil knew about the Hellgate in the dungeon?”

“Yes, I showed it to him not long after I discovered it myself….It was his idea to keep its existence to ourselves”, Mephisto Senior, explained.

That was typical of Nihil to think the rules applied to everyone, but him….

Sister Imperator, who had remained silent for quite some time, finally spoke. “Up to that point, I had no knowledge of it….But I would soon find out”

Sister Astarte continued to listen in amazement….

****************************************************

Both men’s eyes shot to the staircase, as Sister Lillith reached the top.

“You went off in such a rush, Prae - Papa, I wondered if there was a problem”, she said.

“Yes I'm sorry about that, but someone is missing”, Nihil replied.

“Actually, there’s two of them”, Mephisto added, walking towards the library archway.

A suit of armour stood proudly on display either side, and he approached the one to the left….

“How good are you at keeping your mouth shut, Sister Lillith?”, he asked.

“I’m sure she can be trusted”, Nihil interjected.

“I know how to keep a secret”, she smiled. “Would you like me to swear it in blood?”

“Tempting….”, Mephisto pondered while lifting the visor of the sallet, and putting his hand inside. “But Prae - Papa's word will likely suffice”, he said, pulling the hidden lever.

Sister Lillith watched in wonder as a large bookcase noisily slid across to eclipse the one next to it.

And from behind it, a doorway was revealed….

Brother Mephisto stood at the top of the secret staircase and visibly gulped….

“Unholy shit….The torches are lit”, he announced, before heading down.

“After you, Sister”, said Nihil, politely gesturing for the lady to go next.

They both reached the bottom to see Mephisto pull another lever….

“Best close the door, so no one else —”

A bloodcurdling scream echoed down the corridor, causing the trio to break into a run.

The scene that met them at the other end, was one that would haunt them forever….

The guests that had suddenly disappeared were all present in the dungeon, and they were watching in awe as Brother Bracken was sacrificed.

And standing over him with a bloodied knife as red as her hair….was Sister Esmeralda.

Chapter 96: Evil Grows

Prae - Papa Nihil pushed Sister Esmeralda to the floor, and examined Brother Bracken on the altar. “He’s dead….He’s fucking dead!”, Nihil cried.

Sister Lillith put her hands over her mouth in shock, as Brother Mephisto knelt down in front of Sister Esmeralda.

“Esmeralda, why have you done this?”, he shakily asked, while removing the bloodied dagger from her hands. He shot a look at the assembled guests. “All of you, get out!”

“Oh no, they can't leave”, the murderess stated in a tone that was perfectly calm, considering what had just happened. “I want them to witness it open”, she said, pointing to the giant shadowy doors.

“The Hellgate?....You did this to open the Hellgate?”, Nihil shouted in disbelief.

He attempted to move towards his friend’s killer, but Sister Lillith acted swiftly and pulled him back.

“My dear, do you not realize what you've done?", Mephisto asked, standing Esmeralda up. “You've taken the life of an innocent man”

“He wasn't that innocent”, she replied in a matter of factly manner. “I took him upstairs because I thought it might make you jealous, not that you noticed….We got into the bedroom, and he decided he wanted more than I was offering him. I said no, but he became quite insistent. The next thing I knew, I had hit him over the head with a lamp”

“What?”, yelled Nihil.

“He was half dead already, and it seemed a shame to waste him, so I had our friends help me bring him down here”, she explained. “At least if we opened the gate, it would give his death purpose”

“You’re an insane bitch!”, Nihil barked at Esmeralda, before glaring at the onlookers. “And those of you who are from the Ministry, needn't bother returning….I hereby banish you all!”

“Actually, they cannot be banished for this, Prae - Papa”, Brother Mephisto replied. “They have broken no rules. Brother Bracken was unanointed”

“He has no Devil's mark, I made sure”, Esmeralda confirmed. She looked at her lover and her face fell. “Have I done something wrong?....I know how much you wanted to open it, and I thought if I did it, I would be worthy of you”, she wept, burying her freckled face in his chest.

He put his arm around her. “It’s okay, Esmeralda”

“Okay?”, Nihil yelled, with rage in his eyes.

“What is done, cannot not be undone, Prae - Papa….She shouldn't have done it, but there is nothing we can do now except send Brother Bracken to the infernal kingdom”, said Mephisto, seemingly with regret.

“I don't believe I'm hearing this!”, hissed Nihil, storming towards the dungeon entrance. “I may not be able to exact justice on you all yet, but I will….When I'm Papa, all this bullshit will change!”

“You mark my words!”, was the last thing he said, as his voice echoed down the torch lit corridor….

 

***************************************************

 

“And I followed him”, said Sister Imperator, thoughtfully. “All the way back to bloody Rome, for all my sins….But I didn't stay with him long”

This seemed to be as much as the matriarch was willing to divulge on that subject….

“Though give him his due, Nihil brought about the abolition of ritual sacrifice….Which was probably the only truly worthwhile act of his career”, she added.

“Nihil never spoke to me again after that night, and Esmeralda and I both left the Ministry before he ascended”, Mephisto Senior added. “During that time she and I were joined in unholy matrimony and we had our son. But even though it was some years before we returned to the Ministry, we remained faithful supporters…. However, no one was more surprised than I when I was offered the position of Imperator of Tarasque Ministry, or Gargoyle as it is now”

Cardinal Copia scoffed to himself….Offered it?....More likely he bribed a member of the High Council to let him have it.

Mephisto Senior picked up his wife's photograph from the table. “Of course, Esmeralda was thrilled to be returning home, as she had come to Strigoi as a visitor from Tarasque and decided to stay after we met. It was just a shame that she became ill, not long after we arrived back in France. She didn't want to disrupt our son's life, so we decided he should remain here….He did come out and visit occasionally, which is how he met Sister Melinoe. I eventually managed to arrange her transfer here, so they could be together. It was ironic that their situation should be so similar to that of mine and Esmeralda’s”

From what Copia could tell, their whole story was dripping with irony….

“So, you potentially had two murderers in the family, and poor Sister Melinoe was completely oblivious as to what she was getting herself into”, the cardinal said bluntly, no doubt fuelled by the sadness that was now evident in Gabriel’s eyes.

“There is no proof that my son has killed anyone”, replied Imperator Mephisto. “He abducted your assistant, or whatever she may be to you, but he did her no harm”

“Only because I got to her in time!”, the cardinal barked, slicing his gloved hand through the air. “And the fact that you paid off Sister Melinoe’s family member, tells me that you know your son is guilty”

Mephisto Senior stood up to Copia's level. “I have had just about enough of your accusations, Cardinal….I think it’s time for you to leave”

The cardinal glared back at him. “And do you know what I think?....I think when you met Sister Esmeralda, you found someone mentally unstable enough to do the despicable things you yourself wanted to do, but hadn't the guts to….You manipulated her to fulfill your wishes, and I’m still undecided on whether you did the same to your son”

“You’re wrong!....I do not condone what my wife did!”, the other protested.

“Is that so?”, Cardinal Copia hissed.

Reaching down into the inside pocket of his red suit jacket, he pulled out a folded up parchment of paper and chucked it on the table.

Sister Imperator was the first to pick it up and examine it….

“Take a look at the fourth signature down”, the cardinal said.

She did just that, and after a moment the male Imperator found himself on the receiving end of one of her milk souring glares. “How could you?”

“What is it?”, asked Sister Astarte, trying to take a peek for herself, but Mephisto Senior snatched the document away before she had the chance.

His eyes narrowed, reading its contents. “Where did you get this?”

Copia lent forward. “From someone who intercepted it before it could be destroyed. Evidently you paid your bribe for nothing….Though what should really concern you, is what I intend to do with it”

Mephisto Senior immediately attempted to tear up the parchment….

“Oh you can do what you like with that”, the cardinal chuckled. “It’s a facsily….”

Sister Imperator shook her head at him.

“A fasmimi?”

The matriarch rolled her eyes at that one….

“It’s a copy….The original is on its way, and when it arrives, I will personally show it to every member of your Ministry, starting with your High Cardinal”, Copia threatened. “What do you think they will do, when they find out their own Imperator petitioned to have the abolition of ritual sacrifice overturned?...They will lose confidence in you, and you in turn will lose everything you have worked for!”

A gasp escaped Gabriel's lips, and Sister Astarte looked at her client with disdain….

"Admittedly I was looking for proof that you had opposed the abolition, at the time Nihil had proposed it. Though I now know that you had already left the Ministry by then”, the cardinal explained. “As it turns out, this way is even more damning, because had you signed it back then, you could now claim it was simply the follies of youth, and something which you deeply regret….But a petition that was drawn up four years ago?....You won't weasel your way out of that, and some may even suspect that it was your motivation for taking a position of power”

The male Imperator put down the parchment. “If you were already in possession of this, then why did you insist we drag up the past?”

“Because the bearer of that document wanted something in return”, replied the cardinal, and noticing the quizzical expression on Gabriel’s pretty face, he knew there would be questions later. “Information on what really happened at that gathering”

“I see….”, said Mephisto Senior, with his calm exterior now starting to visibly crumble. “And what about you, Cardinal Copia?....What do you want?”

Copia's gaze was drawn back to the eyes of his beloved, as he gave his answer….

“I want the names and locations of your son's victims….”

Mephisto Senior paused for a moment. “And what if I cannot grant your request?”

“Then that petition goes public. So if you don't want that to happen, then I suggest you find a way”, the cardinal warned. “And please include Sister Melinoe. You may have paid off her sister, but we would still like to recover her body….The only one we’ve found so far is Sister Lillim, but we know he killed others”

“You realize that I have already made an agreement with Sister Lucifina in exchange for your safety…”

Sister Astarte chimed in. “No. The agreement with Sister Lucifina was made to benefit your son's situation, not yours”, she firmly stated. “Ergo, your reputation is not her concern”

Copia blinked at the lawyer for a moment, wondering if his revelation about her client had shifted her allegiance somewhat….

Mephisto Senior awkwardly cleared his throat. “I might need some time”

“You have twenty four hours”, the cardinal sternly replied, before walking over to Gabriel and holding out his hand to her. She looked more than a little worried, as she took his glove and stood up.

“Sisters”, he added, giving the remaining ladies a respectful nod. He glanced at his ghoul, who looked suspiciously like he was falling asleep against the wall. “Swiss, we’re leaving”

A snort was the reply, as the ghoul jolted himself into action and hastily followed them out….

The cardinal chuckled quietly, so only Gabriel could hear. “Honestly, I can't take him anywhere”

She chuckled back. "This coming from someone who can't say facsimile"

"Heh....That's the one"

Chapter 97: True Colours

“Are you alright, my precious one?”, Cardinal Copia asked, when they were far enough away from Imperator Mephisto’s quarters, to stop and speak freely again.

“I am now”, replied Gabriel with relief in her voice. “But I was so scared when you showed up. I thought you were going to undo the agreement I had made. Especially after that commotion with Brother Brutus”

“Yes well, I'm afraid my patience was wearing thin. I went to Sister Imperator's office, after Cirrus informed me that you had been sent for. When I got there, Sister Morrigan told me where she had actually escorted you. My first reaction was to go straight after you, but I was assured that Swiss was with you, and that Sister Imperator was also present….I decided then, to take some good advice and make contact with someone whom I'd been wanting to avoid, but as it turns out they had just what I needed to use against Imperator Mephisto. Morrigan helped me with the facsimile they sent, which was just as well, because by this time, I was chomping at the bit to get to you”, he admitted.

And Gabriel was already fully aware of the lengths Copia would go to, to be by her side….

“This person you originally wanted to avoid….It wasn't Cleric Neith, was it?”, she asked, half jokingly.

The cardinal sniggered. “No, it was someone who was at the gathering at Mephisto House, fifty years ago”, he explained. “Apparently, not knowing what actually happened that night, had always bothered them”

“Do you think Golgotha knew about Brother Bracken?”, she asked, sadly lowering her head.

“It’s a possibility he may have found out afterwards, but I honestly don't think he knew at the time”, her beloved replied, lifting her chin with his long fingers. “I am certain he was not involved in what happened. It’s been said he left the party early, and I believe that….And so should you”

“You’re right. He wouldn't have taken part in something like that”, Gabriel agreed, taking Copia's hand and kissing it. “I suppose I just needed the reassurance”

“I understand. It’s a lot to take in, and it’s easy to start questioning those we trust because we weren't there. But at the end of the day, we cannot change the past, and neither can we dwell on it. All we can do now, is wait for the information from Brother Mephisto and lay those poor people to rest properly”, he said, lacing his fingers through hers, as they continued to walk together.

Swiss still followed behind, but kept at a respectful distance to give the couple some privacy…..

“Oh, I meant to ask at the time, but didn't want to interrupt you….What is a High Cardinal, and why isn't there one here?”, she asked.

“Well, because there is only one Papa and we have him, the other three Ministries have a High Cardinal who acts as second in command to the Imperator”, he explained.

“So the High Cardinal is their Papa equivalent?”

“Sort of, but in our Ministry, Papa and Imperator are supposed to be a coalition, rather than one in charge of the other….Though both parties are prone to forgetting that point”, added Copia.

“That seems a little unfair to Sister Imperator, because not only is she the only female in her position, so I've been told, but she's also the only one who isn't first in charge of her Ministry”, said Gabriel, thoughtfully.

“But Papa is only here because he chooses to be. He could decide tomorrow to go and reside at another Ministry, and they cannot do anything to stop him. Then their Imperator would be forced into a coalition, and we would need a High Cardinal”

“So would their High Cardinal come here, or….?”

“No, it would most likely be a promotion from within”

“Then, I would never see you”, she said, feigning disappointment.

He raised his eyebrow. “How do you know it would be me?”

She simply gave him a look…..

Copia chuckled. “Well, I suppose I already do enough work for a High Cardinal”

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So where to now, my love?”, the cardinal enquired, just before they reached the top of the staircase.

As if to answer his question, Gabriel’s stomach made an embarrassing grumbling noise.

“Are you hungry?”, he laughed.

“Starving”, she admitted. “I didn't get a chance to eat the breakfast I prepared”

“Well then, I will cook you something nice”, he smiled.

“Actually, I thought it might be easier to go to the dining hall….If eating there isn't below you, of course” she winked.

“Not at all”, he replied with a smirk. "In fact, I think that's a marvelous idea”

“You do?”

“Yes….This way I get to show you off a bit”, he said with a little shimmy.

Gabriel turned her head to the side. “That's very Papa of you”, she replied. “I didn't think you were the shallow type”

He rolled his eyes. “I’m not, but please let me indulge in the envy of other men, just this once”

“Okay, but I don't think you’ll get much of that today”, she scoffed. “Maybe tomorrow evening”

“How so?”

“Golgotha’s memorial service….I can only imagine what creeps Papa Nihil will invite to that”, she said lowering her voice. “Probably some of the same ones he tried to pair me off with before. And now they think I'm alone….”

The cardinal visibly clenched his jaw. “Well, I'm going to be stuck to you like glue all night, so there will be none of that nonsense. I promise you”, he vowed. “I will make it clear to them that you are mine”

She stared at him for a moment, causing him to nervously run his hand through his hair….

“Of course, when I say you're mine, I didn't mean it in a possessive way, because you're still your own person….I just meant —”

Copia's babbling was halted by his beloved’s searing kiss….

“I am yours, and it requires no justification”, Gabriel whispered, while gently pushing him back against the stone wall.

His breath started to grow heavy with excitement. “Maybe we should forgo the dining hall, and I will feed you in bed”, he suggested, seductively rubbing his plump bottom lip along hers.

It was a tempting offer, and he was hard to resist at the best of times.

“Um, I think that would be highly dangerous”, she replied, feeling the solid bulge in the front of his tight red trousers.

They both froze in place, hearing the echo of high heeled shoes clacking down the corridor towards them….Sister Imperator must have finally left the meeting.

It would have seemed rude, had they simply continued down the stairs ahead of the matriarch, so Gabriel pulled herself away from Copia and stood next to him.

“You needn't part on my account”, said Sister Imperator as she approached. “I’m quite aware of your relationship, even though it has yet to be officially reported to me”

The cardinal lowered his head. “My apologies, I fully intended —”

She raised her hand to silence him….Which was nowhere near as pleasant as Gabriel’s method.

“I have no doubt that you told Papa, but I need to be sure that this relationship is what Sister Lucifina wants, and that she isn't being taken advantage of by a member of the hierarchy", the matriarch stated. “So at some point I will need to speak with her privately”

Gabriel shook her head. “That really isn't necessary, he would never —”

“I understand”, interrupted Copia, placing his hand on her arm.

“Good”, Sister Imperator said with a nod. She was about to walk down the stairs, when she stopped and looked back. “That was excellent work in the meeting, Cardinal….Hopefully now, we can bring our people home, and get that Mephisto scum out of our Ministry”

Gabriel wondered afterwards whether the matriarch was referring to the father or the son….Perhaps after today, she had quite had enough of both.

Chapter 98: Flowers for Flower

After the cardinal thanked Swiss and dismissed him, he and Gabriel walked hand in hand down the stone corridor towards the dining hall.

“He really did well today, guarding me”, said Gabriel, referring to the ghoul.

Copia chuckled. “Yes, and he managed to behave himself, so that's a bonus”

He suddenly stopped in his tracks….

“What's the matter?”, she asked.

“I think I hear someone”, he replied, pulling her in the other direction.

Sure enough, in the front foyer of the building, there was a visitor calling for attention,

For some reason, there was no one attending the reception desk, like there should have been.

“You must have ears like a bat”, giggled Gabriel.

“Haven't I just”, Copia laughed.

“Cardinal!”, the visitor called with relief.

He was an older gentleman, carrying a large wicker basket filled with pretty white roses.

“Florin!”, Copia replied, returning the greeting. He looked at Gabriel. “Florin owns a beautiful flower shop in Viscri village”

She knew there were a few villages in the area, but had yet to visit any of them.

Florin began to speak rapidly to the cardinal, but Gabriel had no idea what he was saying.

“It’s Romanian”, Copia explained. seeing the quizzical expression on her face.

That made sense, as it was the native language, but with members from many different countries, it made it easy to forget where their Ministry actually was.

When the gentleman had finished speaking, the cardinal rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

“What's wrong?”, she asked.

“Well, Florin came here to deliver fresh flowers to the Chapel of Night, as he usually does, but there appears to be flowers already in there”, he said looking at the chapel’s entrance. “And they’re not the ones he placed, last time”

“Oh, I see”, she replied, realizing that could be a problem for someone trying to make a living.

“I’m not sure what's happened, but we don't want to start upsetting the locals”, he said, while smiling at Florin and taking his wallet out of his inside pocket.

Gabriel was no expert when it came to the cost of flowers, but it looked to her as if Copia gave the man far more money than the roses were worth.

Florin smiled broadly, and handed the whole basket to the sister.

“Thank you, but what am I supposed to do with all these roses?”, she asked in amazement.

“Well they're yours now, so you can keep them or give them away. It’s up to you, Flower”, the cardinal chuckled. “Maybe you could give them to Sister Imperator, to gain favour with her”

Gabriel’s blue eyes widened. “Do I need to gain favour with her?”

“No, I think maybe she quite likes you….Or as near as she can get to liking someone”, he added, almost mumbling.

Gabriel held up the basket and spoke slowly to Florin. “I will have this returned to you, afterwards”, she said, assuming that it was used to simply transport the flowers to their individual vases in the chapel.

The gentleman must have at least got the gist of what she was saying, because he replied, “You keep”

“He says you can keep the basket”, translated Copia.

“Yes, I understood that”, she giggled.

The cardinal really must have given him a lot of money. It was a very expensive looking basket.

Appearing to be more than happy with the transaction, the flower seller waved jovially and left.

“I know you bought these for the sake of local relations, but I'm still grateful”, said Gabriel as they went on their way again.

“Actually, that was merely a happy coincidence”, Copia replied, kissing her free hand. “I was feeling guilty that I never gave you flowers at the funeral”

Gabriel immediately felt bad about what she had just said to him….

“It's alright. You had far more important matters to worry about, like arranging everything….And I'm grateful for that, too” she smiled. “You took responsibility for it all, even though no one asked you to”

“I was fond of Golgotha for sure, but I mostly did it because I felt I owed to him”

“For what?”

Copia stopped and took Gabriel’s face in his gloved hands. “For entrusting me with something so precious”, he whispered and gently kissed her on the lips.

His passionate kisses never failed to light a fire within her, but even softer ones, such as this, would leave her tingling all over.

She used her vacant arm to hold him closer, and tried her best to ignore the persistent rumbling of her empty stomach.

He chuckled. “We really do need to get you some food”

“Yes, I think so”, she replied, with reddening cheeks.

It wasn't until they were almost at their destination, when a curious thought suddenly struck Gabriel….

“Why does the Ministry buy flowers, when we have a flower meadow and an abundant garden?”

“Well, Brother Anubis is the only one who is allowed to pick freely from the meadow, but only because he uses them as ingredients for his potions. If everyone started picking them because they felt like it, it would upset the echo system, so it’s prohibited”, explained Copia.

“Not even just a few for the chapel?”, she asked.

“Those vases hold more than you think, and meadow flowers can be sparse at certain times of year”

“And the memorial garden?”

“No one would pick from there, because it would be seen as a sign of disrespect to First”

“Yes, I suppose so”, she replied. “Not that I would dream of it, but I thought perhaps some were picked for special occasions”

“Second will rarely prune them, but only if necessary….Other than that, no”, he said before sniggering. “I’m quite relieved you’ve never been tempted to take flowers from that garden, because I think Second would want even your head….And he likes you”

_________________________________________________

Breakfast had already finished in the dining hall, but there were still plenty of snacks available for those who were hungry.....

“I hope you haven't been skipping meals again, Sister Lucifina, because I haven't seen you in here for a while”, said Sister Lamia. She was a short, portly lady, with honey blonde hair and rosy cheeks. “I know you’ve been through a lot, but you still need to keep your strength up”

As stern as the cook sounded, Gabriel knew she meant well.

“Don't worry, Sister Lamia, I've been making sure that she eats properly”, said the Cardinal, approaching the counter.

“Oh Cardinal Copia, I didn't see you there”, said Lamia, giggling like a teenager. “Well I'm glad you're taking care of her, now that Cardinal Golgotha is no longer with us, Satan rest him”

“I see Adam over in the corner, if you want to go and sit with him”, Copia suggested to Gabriel, as he moved past her and started to put some food items on a tray.

Before she had a chance to go anywhere, she felt a tap on the shoulder from behind….

She turned around to be met with a slap across the face, the sound of which echoed through the hall.

The cardinal’s heterochromatic gaze immediately shot to Gabriel, and he was clearly ready to react if necessary….

“Sorry, I didn't mean to do it that hard”, said Sister Tenebra, looking at him nervously as she hugged her friend's head to her chest.

“Tenebra, you're crushing my basket”, Gabriel complained in a muffled voice, before pulling away and holding her stinging face.

“I apologize, but what did you think you were doing, going off like that last night?....You shouldn't have worried the cardinal that way”, Tenebra scolded. “And after I left you safe and sound in his quarters, too”

“I know, and I'm sorry”, her friend replied, regretfully.

With everything that had transpired that morning, Gabriel had almost forgotten about her foolishness the night before….

“And what's with all the roses?”, Tenebra continued. “Didn't you get enough flowers at the funeral?....Speaking of which, I didn't know what to do with them after you left, so I put them in the Chapel of Night, because the ones in there were looking a bit droopy”

Seeing Copia roll his eyes, made Gabriel burst into laughter….That and the extremely confused expression on Tenebra’s face.

Chapter 99: Respite

“Did you really go down to the basement, last night?….Because that's where Cardinal Copia seemed to think you were”, Sister Tenebra asked, as she and Gabriel walked over to sit with Adam.

The cardinal was still at the counter talking to Sister Lamia, or rather she was bending his ear about something.

Tenebra was carrying Gabriel’s food tray, as the latter was still holding the basket of flowers.

“Yes, I went to the cells to speak to Brother Mephisto”, confirmed Gabriel, knowing she was about to get blasted from her friend.

“Why in Hell, would you want to go near that creep?”

“It doesn't matter now, because it wasn't worth it, anyway….All I managed to do was almost get myself ki —”

Gabriel nearly said she almost got herself killed, but her friend would have hit the roof, if she had….

“All I managed to do was get myself and Cirrus into a lot of trouble”, she finally said.

“Did Cirrus warp you down there?”

“She did”

“Well, she ought to have known better”

“It wasn't her fault, Tenebra, it was mine”

Adam sat patiently waiting with his tea tray in front of him, and a text book he had been reading.

“Sorry I kept you waiting”, Tenebra said to the young man. “I had to give Yama a talking to”

“Oh. were you two meeting?”, asked Gabriel, suddenly feeling like she was intruding. “I can sit somewhere else, if you want some privacy”

“No, don't be silly, Gabriel”, insisted Adam. “You and your enormous basket of flowers can take a seat”

“We weren't on a date or anything….I bumped into Adam at the stables. He said he was at a loose end after his packing, so I said I would meet him for a coffee. Or tea in his case”, laughed Tenebra, with a slight red hue to her cheeks.

“Packing?….Are you leaving us soon?”, asked Gabriel, in a disappointed tone.

Though to be fair, he probably should have already left….And although no one said it, Gabriel had no doubt he stayed because of what happened to her.

“The end of the week”, he replied, sipping his tea.

But that was just a few days away….

“Wow, that soon?….Well, I’ll miss you”, she replied in all honesty.

He smiled. “I appreciate that, but you’ve got the cardinal….In a few weeks, it’ll be Adam who?”

It wasn't true….Adam had been such a good friend to her, in such a short space of time, she would probably never forget him.

“Speak of the Devil, here he comes”, the young man chuckled, as Sister Lamia finally released Copia, but not before handing him a tray of her expensive Italian coffee.

“Not eating, Flower?”, he asked, as he sat down next to Adam. Tenebra was beside Gabriel.

She looked down at her untouched food, realizing she had been too busy chatting to start tucking in.

“Have you finished your packing?”, the cardinal asked his former assistant, while he poured his coffee from the moka pot.

“Yes. just the essentials left….Did you get in touch with you know who?", Adam asked.

“I did”, Copia confirmed. “And you were right….He certainly had something”

Gabriel may not have known where the damning information on Imperator Mephisto came from….But at least she now knew the informant was a male.

So definitely not Cleric Neith. she almost sniggered to herself as she ate….

Although, the cardinal had already said that the person was present at Mephisto House fifty years prior, so she really didn't know why she thought that.

“We need to do something nice for Adam, before he goes”, Copia suggested to Gabriel, who's cheeks were too filled with food to currently answer. He turned to the younger man. “How about I cook us a special meal this evening….And perhaps Sister Tenebra and Brother Yama, could join us if they’d like?”

Tenebra appeared to like that idea, because she nodded enthusiastically.

“That sounds wonderful, but I'm afraid I already have plans for tonight”, replied Adam, almost regretfully. “Some of the brothers want to take me out on the town, as it’s my last weekend here”

“No, we understand”, insisted Copia, “We can arrange it for during the week”

“To be honest, I'm not really in the mood, but it would be rude to cancel on them now”, said Adam. “And besides, Brother Anubis has agreed to come, and he never usually likes to go anywhere….I was also thinking it might be a good opportunity to pick his brain, seeing as he used to be a cleric”

Gabriel should have realized that….Brother Anubis was named after an Egyptian god, like the other clerics she had encountered and heard about.

“Ever the student”, the cardinal chuckled. “Maybe you could invite Brother Yama, too….He’s been working hard, and deserves a night out”

“I already asked him, earlier, but he declined”, Adam shrugged.

“Yes, I asked him about that”, Tenebra interjected. “He admitted to me that it’s because he’s short of money”

“That doesn't matter, I’ll cover him”, replied Adam, rolling his eyes. “I thought maybe I’d done something to offend him”

The cardinal held up his hand. “Hold on, why didn't he come to me, if he needs money?”….I would've thought being his boss, I’d be the logical choice”

Tenebra shook her head. “He wouldn't even accept money from me, and I'm family….We were brought up fairly poor you see, and even though he may not look it, Yamma’s very proud”

Copia rubbed his sideburn, thoughtfully. “Proud eh?”, he said looking in Gabriel’s direction. “Like someone else I know”

Tenebra followed his gaze. “Oh yes, she's terrible….If I was in a relationship with a rich heirarchy member, I would let them buy me anything they wanted”, she grinned. “I’m proud too, but not that much”

Gabriel quickly swallowed. “Tenebra!”

Adam laughed. “Well, he’s not quite Papa rich, but maybe he would've been if he hadn't volunteered to —”

Gabriel noticed that the cardinal made a slitting throat gesture with his hand, and his former assistant took the hint to say no more….

She assumed it was because Sister Tenebra was present.

“I don’t know about the rich part, but I would give her the moon, if she'd let me”, Copia continued, taking Gabriel’s hand and kissing it.

But he didn't understand….To Gabriel he was the moon.

“Ah, isn't that sweet?”, announced Brother Yama, feigning putting his fingers down his throat.

“Don't sneak up on people, Yama!”, his sister chided, not noticing him approaching them.

“I’m sorry, but I thought I could feel my ears burning”, he laughed.

He didn't know how accurate he was….

Yama looked at Copia's tray. “You're honoured Cardi, Sister Lamia doesn't give out her special coffee very often….I never told her I gave it to you, last time”, he snorted.

Tenebra’s eyes almost popped out of her head. “Cardi?”, she exclaimed. “You can't address a hierarchy member in such a casual way, Yama, just because he’s your friend’s….” . She winced in Copia's direction. “I want to say boyfriend, but that doesn't seem right does it?, and lover isn't accurate either is it?....Well, not with her anointment coming up”, she added with a snigger.

Honestly, they were conversing about Gabriel, like she wasn't there….

“I honestly don't mind how Brother Yama addresses me”, Copia smiled, trying to ignore his groom’s smug expression. “And significant other is how I would refer to Gabriel in official circles, but among friends, it would be something more lovey dovey….Though I must admit I slipped up on that front, earlier today”

Gabriel rolled her eyes….Yes, in front of Sister Imperator of all people.

“So, have you changed your mind about tonight?”, Adam asked the newcomer. “Your drinks are on me, if that would make a difference?”

“No, but thank you for the invite”, Yama replied, as Tenebra and Adam exchanged disappointed looks.

The cardinal released Gabriel’s hand and stood up. “Can I have a quick word, Brother Yama?”

“Yes, Cardi”, the other replied, really putting emphasis on ‘Cardi’, to annoy his sister.

The others watched on, as Copia lead his groom into the corner of the room…..

It was a brief conversation, which ended with the cardinal taking out his wallet again….He seemed to be pulling a lot of items out of his pocket recently, and Gabriel wondered how he found the room in that fitted suit jacket.

A grinning Yama tapped Adam on the shoulder, as he breezed past. “Change of plan, I will see you tonight”, he said, before giving the ladies a quick wave.

“We’re meeting in the main foyer, at eight o’clock”, Adam called after him.

Copia chuckled as he sat back down.

“How did you make him change his mind?”, asked Tenebra in disbelief.

“I offered him the money in advance of the work I know he will do….That way, he knows he’s going to earn it, so it’s not mearly a handout”, the cardinal smiled. “Hopefully I won't really have to deduct it, because he’s never actually asked how much his wage is”, he winked.

As they all laughed, Gabriel’s mind was cast back to when Tenebra was describing Cardinal Copia and said that she never saw him close with anyone….Yet here he was spending time with friends, and helping to solve their problems…..Instead of the problems of the Ministry.

How long would his respite last?

Gabriel tried to ignore the internal feeling of dread, that seemed to be telling her the answer….

Not long enough.

Chapter 100: Downward Spiral

“Do you know we've been here for two hours?”, laughed Adam, noticing other dark clergy members beginning to pile into the dining hall. “It’s almost lunchtime”

“Bugger lunch, I was looking forward to that meal, this evening”, replied Tenebra, folding her arms.

“You can still come for dinner, if you want to”, Gabriel replied to her sulky friend. She looked at the cardinal. “That would be alright, wouldn't it?”

“Of course….”, Copia said, though his heterochromatic eyes were clearly looking off into the distance.

“What's wrong?”, she asked, as his handsome face suddenly dropped.

Gabriel turned around to see Third’s assistant, Sister Asura, hurrying towards them.

“I’ve been looking for you everywhere, Cardinal Copia….Papa requires your presence at the cells, immediately”, Asura stated, sounding a little out of breath.

By the expression on his face, Gabriel knew that her cardinal was cursing himself, for having already dismissed Swiss…..

He looked at her anxiously, and she put her hand on his. “I know what you're thinking, but I will be absolutely fine…I will head straight up to your quarters and stay there”, she promised.

“I’ll escort her up and stay with her, Cardinal”, Adam assured him, while putting his tea things back on the tray.

“Me too”, Tenebra added. “I swear to Satan, I won't let her go anywhere”

But Gabriel knew that Copia was still concerned about her lack of protection….

“Papa is waiting, Cardinal”, Sister Asura firmly reminded him.

Gabriel could see Tenebra glaring at Asura, for what her friend conceived as insubordination.

“It’s alright, my beloved, I'm going home now”, said Gabriel, desperately trying to allay Copia’s fears for her safety….But she knew that while he was being parted from her, nothing could truly do that.

Once again, the cardinal was tearing himself between the woman he loved and his duty….

And even though he claimed that nothing bad would happen if he put her first….Something inside Gabriel never truly believed that.

“Alright, my love”, Copia relented with a sigh. He looked at their companions. “Thank you, I would be grateful if you both went with her”, he said, sincerely.

Sister Asura visibly rolled her eyes, and only Gabriel could tell how close the woman was to receiving a smack in the mouth from Tenebra.
If her friend didn't like that look, then she certainly wouldn't have liked Asura’s attitude outside the cardinal's office, the other day….

“I will be sending a ghoul to the door, shortly, so please don't be long….”, Copia said with a slight firmness that was betrayed by the worry in his glistening eyes.

As he reluctantly turned to leave with Sister Asura, Gabriel had to stop herself from calling out that she loved him….

For had she done so, he may have taken it as a sign that she was afraid, and she was trying to convince him that leaving her was nothing to be concerned about.

Though in truth, watching him walk away for any reason, always made her feel just a little bit scared….

_________________________________________________

 

Sister Asura had returned to Papa’s office, as soon as she was satisfied that Cardinal Copia was on his way down to the basement.

This would have to happen when he had already sent Swiss away, the cardinal thought to himself, as he reached the spiral staircase.

He had no doubt that should a threat occur, Gabriel’s companions would fight tooth and nail for her, but alas it would unlikely be enough to protect her….

Almost reaching the bottom of the staircase, Copia saw the large figure of a man, stomping towards him….

It appeared to be Brother Brutus.

The cardinal pulled up his red jacket sleeves slightly, and prepared himself for a possible second round of their earlier scuffle….

Though it soon became apparent that the last thing Brother Brutus wanted to do was fight.

The big man shook his head sadly. “Father hitting son….Is not right”, he said in somewhat broken English.

Even though it wasn't the ideal outcome, Copia had suspected that something like this might happen….Imperator Mephisto seemed the type who would do anything to preserve his reputation and maintain his current position.

“It’s alright Brother Brutus, I will deal with it”, he replied with a reassuring smile. “If you head up to the dining hall, there is a nice lady called Sister Lamia who will give you some excellent coffee if you ask her nicely”, he winked.

“Hmm, will do”, the other replied, and proceeded to make his way upstairs.

The cardinal knew that by now, Swiss was probably resting in his quarters, but thankfully he saw through the little window that Mountain was meditating in the training room.

The willowy ghoul's eyes shot open, as his master entered. “Cardinal, is everything alright?”

“Not really….I need you to go to my quarters and guard Gabriel, as I've been unexpectedly called away from her”, he replied, regretfully. “She should've arrived there from the dining hall, by now”

“Yes, of course, it would be my honour”, said Mountain, swiftly rising up from the crash mat.

Copia turned to leave, again. “Thank you….If I'm needed, I'll be at the cells”

“Actually, I think there may be a situation there, because Papa is in attendance with Omega”, the ghoul warned. “Aether also went to investigate”, he added, before his master continued on down the corridor.

_________________________________________________

 

“Ah Cardinal, I remember when you were a much easier man to locate”, chuckled Third, watching Copia walk into the area near the cells.

“You mean before I had a life?”, the other sniggered back. “What’s happening, Papa?”, he asked.

Their own Imperator Guard were on watch over the prisoners, and not only were Omega and Aether present, but Cirrus was also.

“I sent Omega to check on things down here, and he reported back to me that Imperator Mephisto was questioning Mephisto Junior….And not in a particularly fatherly manner”, replied Third.

Hence what Brother Bruno had said….

“I’m afraid I had to use blackmail to persuade Mephisto Senior to gather the information on his son's victims”, Copia explained. “I thought being his father, Brother Mephisto might tell him”

“Well maybe he will, when Imperator Mephisto has finished beating the living daylights out of him”, smirked Papa.

And with the noise that was coming from the direction of Brother Mephisto's cell, that's exactly what was happening….

A few minutes later, the male Imperator appeared with his crisp white shirt, splattered in blood. “It’s an unpleasant task, but my bodyguard refused to do it”, he said, rolling down his sleeves. “That’s why I thank you for coming, Cardinal Copia”

The cardinal frowned at Third.

“Yes, it was Imperator Mephisto who requested you”, Papa admitted. “I was just the go between”

So that Copia couldn't possibly refuse to attend…..

“If you think I'm going to torture your son, I refuse”, the cardinal said firmly. “ I gave you twenty four hours….He may talk, if you wait it out”

“No, I want this matter resolved immediately”, the Imperator insisted. “I can tolerate your threat hanging over me, no longer”

The man certainly didn't like the taste of his own medicine….

Copia sighed. “I will talk to him, but that's all I will do”

The cardinal walked in the direction of the cells, and Third evidently had a question for Imperator Mephisto….

“I’m curious about something Imperator….How is it that some of your guards were already familiar with the location and layout of this building?. My personal ghoul informed me that they required no guide to get to this Ministry, and that they warped straight into this area”

“That’s because some of them are quite old and are former Ministry Guard”, Mephisto Senior, replied. “You may have been too young to recall, but Ministry Guard are what the main guard ghouls were called before Imperators were introduced. They were summoned by the High Council and rotated between Ministries at regular intervals. And while the latter may still be true, they are no longer moved around like they were….The changeover took place during Papa Nihil’s reign, but before that I remember him saying how much his father, Papa Cipher, complained about having to get used to new guards….I don't know how much you remember of your grandfather….”

“I was ten when he passed away, so I remember him well enough”, Third stated, in a standoffish manner. “Regardless of any history, your ghouls will remain incarcerated until you are ready to leave our Ministry….”

The cardinal couldn't help but overhear their conversation…..

He himself knew the history of the Ministry Guard, but it never occurred to him that those same ghouls could still be serving.

It also never occurred to Copia, that after all this time, Third was still highly sensitive about the death of his grandfather….

“Cardinal”, said Aether, as his master neared the prisoner. “I hope you're not going to….”

Copia held up his hand. “Standby”, he ordered his ghoul, who was stood next to Cirrus.

Brother Mephisto was sitting on his bed, with his head slumped downwards. He didn't even need to look up to realize who his visitor was…..

“I’d know those long footsteps, anywhere”, he sniggered, before revealing his bruised and bleeding face. “Not disguised as a ghoul, today, Cardinal?”

So he was aware that it was Copia, the night before…..Not that it mattered now.

The cardinal said nothing, but Mephisto continued regardless. “I knew it was you, of course I did….Who else would come to save her?”, he scoffed. “She sleeps safely in your bed now, does she?....Though you can't fuck her yet, can you?”

“I haven't come here to discuss Sister Lucifina”, Copia calmly replied.

“Because she has to be kept pure for the dark lord, doesn't she?”, the prisoner smiled cruelly. “Though if I'd known how my own plans would turn out, I'd have ruined her, myself”

The cardinal suddenly grabbed the metal bars of the cell door, making Brother Mephisto jump up in fright.

Copia could feel his knuckles going white under his black gloves. “My intention was to talk to you, peacefully, but do not try my patience!!!”, he barked.

He stepped back from the bars, and signalled to a member of the Imperator Guard. “Open this cell, please”

The ghoul did as requested, and hearing the dreaded jangling of iron keys, the prisoner started to back himself into the corner…..

“Don't let him in here!”, Brother Mephisto cried to the guard. “He’s going to kill me!”

Chapter 101: Waiting Game

Cardinal Copia stepped into the cell and stood face to face with the flame haired murderer….

“Father!!”, Brother Mephisto yelled in desperation, but his plea fell on deaf ears.

Despite everything, it was almost enough to make Copia feel sorry for him....

“Your father isn't coming”, the cardinal said, in an unthreatening tone. “He’s washed his hands of you”

“You're lying!”, Mephisto hissed. “He'd never do that, I’m all he has left!”

“And yet he has just beaten you within an inch of your life”, replied Copia, sitting down on the edge of the prisoner's bed. “Make no mistake he cares more about his reputation and status, than he ever will about you…..But I think deep down you already knew that”

“No....He's only acting this way because you’ve blackmailed him”

“But if he loved you above all else, that wouldn't matter ….There would be nothing I could say or do to make him hurt you”

Brother Mephisto wiped his bloodied nose with the back of his hand. “Then you must be ecstatic that he has”

“No, I'm not”, Copia said, pulling out a handkerchief from his inside pocket. He handed it to the younger man. “I wanted him to find out the names and locations of the people you killed. How he obtained that information was entirely up to him”

The prisoner glared at the Cardinal, but there was little malice behind it….It was as if his father's betrayal had diminished him somehow.

“At first he just asked me about Melinoe and the others, but when I wouldn't tell him, he threatened to beat it out of Israfel and Cresil. He lost his shit with me, when I told him that I took a different person to help me dispose of each body, so I'm the only one who knows where they all are”, said Mephisto, using Copia's handkerchief to dab the wound on his lip. “Which is just as well, because those two idiots would've squealed like pigs by now….At least I can take a beating from an old man”

Even though Imperator Mephisto was quite slight of build and older in years, it would seem that he could still pack a punch.

“All you’ve done is forced your father’s hand to do something drastic, hence why he’s sent me in here to make you talk. And believe me, he doesn't give a damn what I have to do….While you remain silent, you cannot rely on your father's, or anyone else's help”, Copia warned, standing up. “No one is coming to save you, but you could still save yourself”

Mephisto scoffed. “How ironic….That’s exactly what I told Sister Lucifina, after I abducted her"

The killer's statement cut the cardinal to the core, but even so, he managed to keep his composure….

“But I seriously underestimated you back then, Cardinal, which probably means if I do it now, I'll be leaving this cell in a box”, the prisoner continued, with an inappropriate snigger. “I am tempted to keep my mouth shut, just to see my father get his comeuppance for whatever you have on him, but that won't be very satisfying if I'm dead, will it?”. He turned his back on his potential interrogator. “If you want to know where those bodies are, you better get me a pen and paper, a map, and something fucking decent to eat"

__________________________________________________

 

“Sister Lucifina, please do not fret,….I’m sure everything is fine”, said Mountain the ghoul, after Gabriel walked out into the corridor for about the tenth time.

Cardinal Copia had been gone for hours, and she was really starting to get worried….

“But would anyone tell me if something was wrong?”, she asked, peering over the stair rail to see if there was any sign of him.

“Of course they would”, her guard insisted.

With all the secrets that were being kept from her recently, Gabriel couldn't help her cynicism.

She went back inside, and tried her best to hide her growing anxiety from her friends.

“I know!.... Why don't we make a start on some dinner?”, Tenebra suggested, standing up from the sofa. “We can always put a dish aside for the cardinal, if he’s not back by the time it’s ready”, she smiled.

“I think that's a great idea, I’m famished”, agreed Adam, closing the large book he’d selected from Copia's extensive collection.

Nico and Luca briefly came out of their house on the shelf….Perhaps they were hungry too, or maybe like Gabriel, they were waiting for the cardinal.

But regardless, she had promised her friend dinner that evening, and preparing it might even serve to momentarily distract her.

“Okay let's do it, but I'm not the best cook”, Gabriel chuckled.

“It’s alright, I’m sure we can whip up something between us”, Tenebra laughed, pulling her friend towards the kitchen.

An hour later, the cardinal still hadn't returned, but they had managed to prepare a copious amount of pasta with a delicious tomato and herb sauce.

Gabriel found a nice big vase to put a majority of her white roses in to, and placed it in the middle of the dining table. The remainder she put in a water jug and took them into the bedroom.

As she placed the jug of flowers on the bedside table, she wondered if it was really alright for her to treat Copia's home, as if it was her own.....

“Gabriel Lucifina, are you coming to eat, or what?”, Tenebra shouted from the kitchen.

Maybe her friend just didn't know what to call her anymore.

“Yes sorry, I’m coming”, Gabriel replied, leaving the bedroom.

On her way through the living room, she passed the two rats who were sitting on the coffee table, sharing a plate of grated cheese covered pasta.

Perhaps they had seen enough of Tenebra now, to no longer be wary of her.

Gabriel’s companions were already seated at the dining table, when she walked into the kitchen. It soon became apparent that they were expecting her to sit at the head of the table, and be the one to thank Satan for their meal.

She led the prayer, but she refused to sit in her beloved's place….

“I’ve had an idea”, Tenebra stated, when they started eating their meal. “If Adam is boarding the boat to Rome at the end of the week, then maybe we could see him off at the port and do some shopping in the city….You know, like we discussed last night”

But they had talked about just going to the nearby town. Gabriel had no idea how she would cope in a bustling metropolis.

“It is a nice thought, but I can think of two very strong reasons why it wouldn't be possible”, said Adam, while grating a pile of cheese on top of his pasta.

“Well obviously the first obstacle is the cardinal”, agreed Tenebra. “But I was thinking that maybe you could help us convince him?”, she asked, with a mischievous grin.

Adam shook his head. “It’s highly doubtful he would let Gabriel go anywhere at the moment, and I wouldn't even try to convince him otherwise”

Tenebra squinted. “Would he be likely to change his mind, if we took a ghoul or two to guard her?”

“I honestly don’t think he would agree to it, even if she was escorted by an army of ghouls”, he chuckled. “And secondly, I’ve heard that Sister Imperator isn’t allowing any unanointed siblings to leave the grounds, not even at the request of a hierarchy member”

The unanointed had never been allowed to leave the grounds of the Ministry, but Gabriel knew there had to be some exceptions to the rule back then, or how else was Papa able to take her to Mephisto House?....He certainly didn't look as if he was sneaking her out.

“Oh, I didn't know that”, said Tenebra with a sigh that echoed into the wine glass she was drinking from.

Adam swallowed his mouthful. “If you were unanointed and asked to go shopping, you soon would”, he laughed, with his hand half over his mouth.

“It’s probably for best, anyway”, Gabriel finally said. “I don't want to do anything more to add to the cardinal's worries….I can wait a little longer for a new nightdress”, she shrugged.

“A nightdress?”, he chortled. “You do know you don't have to go anywhere to buy clothing, don't you?”

Gabriel looked down in embarrassment. “No, I'm afraid I don't know how to do that”

The young man put his fork down. “I’m sorry, have I said something wrong?”

“No, of course not”, Gabriel replied, getting up from her seat. “I’m going to take some of this food out to Mountain. He’s been out there for hours”, she said, walking over to the counter and dishing up a large bowl of pasta and sauce. Having no idea what the ghoul liked to drink, she poured him a glass of water.

“But you’ve hardly touched your dinner”, Tenebra protested, as her friend left the kitchen.

Adam sighed. “Satan below, I have said something wrong, haven't I?”

__________________________________________________

 

Having supplied everything the prisoner had requested, Cardinal Copia stood patiently outside the cell with his hands clasped firmly behind his back.

It seemed to be taking forever for Brother Mephisto to finally surrender the information that Gabriel had been so desperate to know….

Third was still present, waiting a little further back with Aether and Omega. Cirrus had been sent to rest, in case she was needed to keep Gabriel company overnight.

Even though the cardinal hoped it wouldn't be necessary, he was willing to stand there as long as it took to see her nightmare end….

Chapter 102: Precepice

Mountain seemed grateful for the meal, though it had taken some convincing for him to let his guard down long enough to eat it.

While he was finishing, Gabriel took this time to peer over the banister again, and as she did so, her heart leapt hearing footsteps ascend the staircase…..But it wasn't the person she was hoping for.

“Who is it?”, asked Mountain, who was suddenly next to her.

She sighed seeing the signature dark blue hair. “Sister Morrigan”

This would be extremely bad timing, if Sister Imperator wanted to speak with Gabriel, now.

But as it turned out, Morrigan was looking for the cardinal….

“Papa called him away, hours ago, and he still isn't back”. Gabriel explained.

“Well, I’ve had the afternoon off, so I don't know anything about that….Not that I necessarily would, if it’s Papa”, Morrigan added with a slightly lowered voice. “I shouldn't worry though, you know how things are around here. All cloak and dagger”

“Yes, I do”, Gabriel replied, knowing all too well. “So do you want me to give him a message, when he does finally come back?”

Morrigan looked like she was thinking. “Um yes, tell him I fulfilled his request, and I'll call on him tomorrow morning”, she said with a nod. “Yes, that's it”

After the blue haired assistant descended the staircase, Mountain asked quizzically, “What was all that about?”

“I have no idea….”, Gabriel sniggered, as she walked back into Copia's quarters.

“Haven't you ever heard the phrase, a watched pot never boils?”, chuckled Tenebra, while she was clearing away in the kitchen. “I know you've been looking out for the cardinal, but it won't make him come back any quicker”

Gabriel placed Mountain's empty bowl in the sink. “I know”, she said with a sigh. “Where's Adam?”

“In the bathroom. He wanted to ask if it was alright to go through your bedroom, but you were out there, and he was starting to cross his legs”

Gabriel shrugged. “But he’s probably used that bathroom plenty of times, he doesn't need my permission to go into the cardinal’s bedroom”

Tenebra raised her dark blonde eyebrows. “So, you haven't been sleeping in there?”

“Yes, but that doesn't make it mine….I’m a guest in the cardinal’s quarters, just like the two of you”

“And yet earlier, you did refer to this as your home”, Tenebra reminded.

It’s true, she had told Copia she was going home….

Adam walked into the kitchen, with a woeful expression on his face. “I owe you an apology, Gabriel….”

“No you don't, I have no problem with you going through the bedroom”, she replied.

“What?”, he blinked in confusion, before shaking his head. “I shouldn't have poked fun of you about your clothing situation….I had absolutely no idea about your past, I'm so sorry”

“Don't be mad, but Adam was feeling bad that he might have upset you, so I sort of explained things to him”, Tenebra admitted.

“I've no doubt that the cardinal knows about your history, but I thought being your friend, you might have told me, too”, Adam said sadly. “I mean I knew that Cardinal Golgotha was your adopted father, and that you stayed at his cabin for a while, but I did wonder how all that came to be”

“I’m sorry, I wasn't deliberately trying to hide it from you. But saying that I'm an amnesiac who was found wandering in the woods three years ago, isn't something that I could just drop into conversation”, she explained. “I may not have even told Cardinal Copia as soon as I did, if he hadn't already suspected something was amiss”

“Well, when it comes to you, he is very observant”, Adam chortled. “Still….At least I can say I knew your name before he did”, he grinned.

“Well now you're a member of this exclusive little club, I don't have to watch what I say in front of you”, Tenebra said to him. “It’s hard to keep track of who knows, and who doesn't”, she laughed.

“Do you ever think about where you might have come from?”, Adam asked Gabriel, as they all sat back down at the dining table again.

“When I was in the cabin, it was all I could think about, but when I came to the Ministry, it became less important”, she replied. “And now, I would rather have no memory at all, than risk anything in my life changing, because of something in my past”

Of course, what Gabriel really meant was that she feared her past might somehow change her relationship with Copia….

Adam smiled. “I understand”

“Close the door on the past is what I say”, interjected Tenebra, draining her wine glass. “If it was that important, you’d have remembered it”, she snorted.

“So….How can I purchase clothing, if I can't go out?”, Gabriel asked, changing the subject.

“Well, you could have someone anointed to buy them for you”, he suggested.

“Don't look at me, I'll probably come back with something you won't like”, Tenebra giggled. “Like something slutty”

Gabriel blinked. “Why would you do that, when you don't particularly wear slutty clothes yourself?"

“I would if I looked like you”, her friend insisted. “Alright, my face isn’t bad, but I've got short legs and I'm almost completely flat chested, where as you look like one of those bright blonde plastic dolls you see, with the long legs and big boobs”

“I don't know what dolls you're referring to, but I'm sure that's an exaggeration….We look about the same size, to me”, Gabriel replied with a shrug.

“The same height maybe, but very different proportions”, Tenebra laughed. “Speaking of height, it’s a good job you didn't end up with Papa, or you’d never be able to wear high healed shoes, without being taller than him’

“I don't wear shoes like that, anyway”, said Gabriel, thinking that was quite a random thing to say. She suspected the wine was starting to go to her friend's head.

“You’d probably just about be able to wear them with the cardinal, I think….Do you know, it wasn't until I saw him near Papa, that I realized how close in height they are….I don't know if it’s his legs, but for some reason I thought the cardinal was a lot taller than he actually is….It's deceptive, isn't it?”

“Yes, and do you want to know something else?....I’m taller than all of you”, said Adam, trying to regain their attention. “Also it’s Cardinal Copia’s attire that gives him the illusion of height, and that is partly my doing”

“How so?”, asked Gabriel.

“Well, can you really imagine him going shopping for his own clothes?...Satan only knows what he would come back with”, Adam sniggered. “There's a very exclusive gentleman’s outfitters in the town…..”

Gabriel wondered if by exclusive, he meant expensive….

Adam continued, “And when the cardinal wants a new suit, I simply fetch him a catalogue of templates and he picks the one he likes with any design adjustments he wants to make. He chooses the materials and colour from a book of samples, and when he’s finished, I take it all back and place his order. They already know his measurements, which never change, and they’re also aware how he likes them to fit. So two weeks later, he has a new suit…. That red one he’s wearing today, was actually ordered before we left for Rome, but obviously we didn't know we’d be gone that long, so he waited a whole year to wear it”, he explained, before bursting into laughter. “I even managed to get his cassocks tailored, and he still has no idea why they look better on him than everyone else”

“You see, this is where we're going wrong”, Tenebra said, tapping Gabriel’s arm. “We need a personal assistant”

Gabriel frowned. “But I am the assistant”

“Well maybe the assistant needs an assistant”, her friend chortled.

“The point is, there are seamstresses in the town, and I'm sure we could get one to come and measure you up for some new clothes”, said Adam.

It was a nice idea, but it didn't sound very affordable….Even if she did accept Tenebra’s offer of a little loan, this would be far too much.

“Thank you for the kind offer, but I don't think it’s appropriate for me”, she replied.

Adam sighed. “Because of the cost?....You know the cardinal would pay for this, if you asked him”

“I know, but I just can't….”

“Then I will cover it”

“No, that wouldn't be right”

“You know, pride is all well and good, but if you keep refusing help from those who care about you, you’re going to hurt their feelings”, Adam stated, getting up from his seat.

__________________________________________________

 

“Is my father still here?”, Brother Mephisto asked as he finally appeared at the door of his cell.

Cardinal Copia felt his heart beating faster, seeing the rolled up map, and folded paper in the prisoner's hands.

“No, he retired to his quarters quite some time ago”, Copia replied, stepping forward to take the items from Mephisto. Curiously, Aether moved in front of the cardinal, and intercepted them first.

Straight away, the ghoul opened the piece of folded up paper….

“That was meant for the cardinal”, the prisoner protested.

Copia turned his head to the side. “What's wrong, Aether?”, he asked. knowing there had to be a reason for his ghoul's uncharacteristic behaviour.

“We should give this to Papa”, Aether stated, and attempted to walk towards the waiting Third.

“Hold on, what does it say?”, asked his master, holding out his black gloved hand.

“Cardinal, I highly recommend you do not —”

“Aether, give it to me”, the cardinal ordered.

The ghoul very reluctantly handed over the piece of paper.

Copia saw at once it was a list of names, each with a location written next to it….

 

****************************************************

 

Sister Melinoe….Mociar Forest

Poor Sister Melinoe, she deserved better. First betrayed by the man she loved, and then further betrayed by her own biological sister. Brother Mephisto had told everyone she had returned to France, but really he had murdered her.

Sister Kalma…..Hoia Forest

Sister Kalma was a sweet girl, originally from India. Just before her anointment, she had decided to go back to her estranged family, after reconciling with them. Evidently, she never made it.

Sister Lillim…..Dark Forest

The unfortunate Sister Lillim had already been found, not too far from Cardinal Golgotha's cabin. She had joined and left Strigoi during the time Copia was in Rome, so he was completely unfamiliar with her.

Brother Umbros…..Hoia Forest

Brother Umbros was the person Brother Yama had formed a romantic attachment to. The unanointed young man had decided that life at the Ministry was not for him, and that he wished to return to Spain. His death would be hard news to break, but at least Yama would now know why Brother Umbros never kept in touch, like he promised.

Sister Lucifina…. Cardinal Copia’s Stable

So this was where Brother Mephisto had intended to leave Gabriel, had he ended her life….

If the murderer had succeeded, and Copia had found his beloved this way….There would be nothing left for him to do, except lay down and die with her….

 

****************************************************

 

“I’m sorry, I couldn't resist”, smirked Mephisto, as the cardinal looked up from the parchment with tear glazed eyes.

“When Brother Mephisto was eating, I caught sight of Sister Lucifina’s name written down”, Aether explained.

“I didn’t notice….”, replied the cardinal in a breaking voice.

“Well my eyesight is significantly better than yours”, replied Aether with his tone turning firm. “I was trying to shield you, you should have allowed me to”

Behind them, an impatient Papa approached. Quite honestly, Copia was surprised he had stuck around this long….

“Well?...Do we have the information?”, Third asked, expectantly.

Aether gave him the map, while the cardinal handed over the list.

Papa studied the names and tutted. “Not little Sister Kalma….She wouldn't have hurt a fly”, he said shaking his head. Reaching the bottom of the list, he glared at Mephisto. “How completely unnecessary…You really are a sick son of a Hellbitch, aren't you?”. He then looked at the cardinal. “Have you read this?”

“Yes…”, Copia replied, clenching his jaw.

Third raised his eyebrow. “And he still has a head?”

“You can put a line through that last name, if you like”, Mephisto teased, from his cell.

“How about we put a line through you?....With something long and sharp”, Third chuckled in reply. He may have been laughing but the warning was clearly there. “And presumably you’ve marked on the map, exactly where each body can be found, within the said locations?”

“Correct”, the prisoner replied, in a bored tone, before turning his attention to the other man. “No hard feelings, eh Cardinal?”

“Let us take this information to Sister Imperator, so the next steps can be taken”, said Papa, trying to encourage Copia to leave with him. "Come, she's expecting both of us"

The cardinal knew he had been gone so long, and now he was going to be longer still….He found himself wishing he had kissed Gabriel and told her he loved her, before he left…

Prior to turning his back on the prisoner, he said, “Goodbye Brother Mephisto….I sincerely hope your father gets you the help you need, even if he didn't for your mother”

As his adversary walked away, Mephisto slammed his hands against the cell door. “How dare you speak of my mother!!”, he screeched. “You know nothing of her!!”

Copia paid the prisoner no heed, until the monster decided to deal one last vile blow….

“You may think you’ve won, Cardinal, but this isn't over!!”, Mephisto yelled manically “I won't give up until I've dropped her dead at your feet!!”

Cardinal Copia came to a halt, as the echo of the murderer’s words tore through his heart.

His heterochromatic eyes blew wide, as his gloved hands balled into fists. And despite Papa’s frantic orders for his cardinal to stand down, Copia's mind was dominated by just one thought….

Kill Mephisto.

Chapter 103: Desperado

Despite the prospect of the evil within Brother Mephisto being hereditary, Copia now realized this man would always be a threat to his beloved Gabriel….

And even if the cardinal's actions sealed his own fate, at least she would for forever be safe….

There was no choice to make….

Time seemed to slow to a crawl, as Cardinal Copia turned on his heels and began to sprint back towards the cells.

Mentally blocking out Papa's desperate cries for the Imperator Guard and Omega to immobilize the cardinal, Copia evaded his capture with ease.

Almost reaching his target, he thought that nothing in that room could stop him.

But he hadn't considered his own ghoul….

The wind was completely knocked out of the cardinal's body, as Aether slammed into him with the force of a freight train. He crashed down hard on his back, feeling his head hit the cold stone floor beneath him.

Completely pinned down by the weight of his subduer, and rapidly losing consciousness, the cardinal looked up at Papa's black and white face peering over him. “Please….Papa….”

“Denied....", Third whispered, watching Copia's black ringed eyes slowly flicker shut.

__________________________________________________

“It’s getting late Adam, aren't you supposed to be going out tonight?”, Gabriel asked him, as he sat quietly on the sofa, reading another one of Copia's many books.

Adam looked up from his literature. “I’m not going anywhere until the cardinal comes back” he stated. “I’m sure the others will leave without me, if I don't show up in the foyer"

“Awe, but I think Yama was looking forward to it in the end”, she said.

“Actually I think he was only going to go because Adam invited him”, Tenebra chimed in, walking out of the kitchen. “He’s never been interested in going out with the others. I’m afraid my brother isn't much of a social butterfly….He had a boyfriend here for a little while, but they both just liked to watch movies together in the projector room. Not that they could’ve gone out on the town anyway, because Brother Umbros wasn't anointed”

“I never knew about that, and I don't think I've ever heard Yama mention him”, replied Gabriel.

“No well, it's still a bit of a sore subject….Brother Umbros decided to leave the Ministry and go home to Spain, well over a year ago now. And even though Brother Umbros said that it didn't have to be the end of their relationship, Yama never heard from him again” , Tenebra explained, shaking her head.

“I think I remember the cardinal mentioning Brother Umbros, but I never got to know him myself”, Adam admitted. “But if I'm honest, although I've seen him about, I've only just really started talking to Yama. And not because I disliked him in any way, we just didn't really have any sort of connection”

“I suppose that's one of the downsides of living here. There's lots of members, but people mostly stay in their own little groups. I suppose it’s only natural really”, Tenebra shrugged.

Adam nodded. “Exactly, I mean it’s only because of Gabriel’s connection with the cardinal, that you and I have even starting socializing….It must be really hard for newcomers to make friends here”

“Oh I don't know about that….I came here only knowing Golgotha, but I soon managed to make friends with Tenebra and Yama” , said Gabriel, thoughtfully. “And unlike some, I had never had a friend in my life….So I don't think it’s as hard as all that. And I've yet to see anyone on their own, unless they want to be…I think on the whole, people here are very welcoming”

“You made friends with us, because you're as weird as we are”, laughed Tenebra. “But Yama and i only really had each other for the first few months….Though I suppose that could have been partly our own fault for not really making the effort to speak to anyone else”

Gabriel turned to her female friend. “I tell you what, if you're sure Yama isn't going tonight, why don't you take some of that dinner to him?....There’s still so much of it”

Tenebra thought for a moment. “He would like that…..but no, I promised I would stay with you”

“Well, none of us realized how long the cardinal was going to be. And besides, Adam's still here, and Mountain is guarding the door…. Honestly, you can go”, Gabriel insisted.

“Well, if you're sure….”

“I am”

Tenebra didn't really need any more convincing to take a covered up dish of the pasta meal, and head for the front door. “If I do happen to see your Cardinal, I'll tell him to shake a tail feather, shall I?”

Gabriel wasn't sure if the pun was intended….It probably was.

“No…I know he’ll be back as soon as he can”, she replied.

Although that didn't do much to curb her anxiety….

Seeing her friend out, Gabriel immediately noticed the change of ghoul outside the door.

“Aether?”, she exclaimed, wondering how long he had been there.

The ghoul waited for Tenebra to leave before he spoke. “Sister Lucifina, you are under my protection, until Cardinal Copia returns”

Gabriel couldn't help thinking that Aether sounded more forceful than usual….

“Is everything alright, Aether?”, she asked, suddenly feeling scared.

It seemed like forever until her guard answered her. “Everything will be fine”

And yet, she went back inside fearing the exact opposite…..

“What's up?”, Adam asked, presumably seeing the worried expression on Gabriel’s face.

She pointed back behind her. “Aether is now guarding the door, but something isn't right…”

“What do you mean?”, frowned Adam, getting up from the sofa.

She shook her head. “I don't know, it might be nothing, but when I asked if everything was alright, he told me everything will be fine…Not everything is fine”

Adam shrugged. “It’s probably just his phrasing, but I'll see if I can get anything more from him”, he said, walking out to Aether and closing the door behind him.

Gabriel tried to listen to what they were saying, but their hushed tones made it practically impossible….

That was, until Adam suddenly exclaimed, “Satan Below!”

She definitely caught that much, but then it all went quiet again…..

The door opened, and Adam stepped back inside.

“Well?”, Gabriel asked, fretfully.

Adam’s brown eyes stared at her for a moment, before saying, “Everything will be fine”

__________________________________________________

When Cardinal Copia came to, he found that he was laying on the crash mat in the ghoul's training area.

“Where's Aether?”, he immediately said upon sitting up.

“He brought you in here, and went straight up to your quarters to guard Sister Lucifina. He said he will remain there, until your return”, replied Third, gesturing upwards with the rolled up map in his hand. “I recommended that he not mention this incident to her”

Aether was enacting the cardinal's wishes, in the event that something should happen him….As far as his ghoul was concerned, Copia was incapacitated, and therefore unable to protect Gabriel.

“Good”, the cardinal replied, rubbing the back of his head, and refocusing his eyes.

“I must say you're taking this very well. If Omega had attacked me, I'm not sure I would be so understanding, even if it was for my own sake”, Papa admitted. “Insubordination from my ghoul would be a hard pill to swallow, but insubordination from my cardinal….”. He hesitated for a moment. “Well, that feels less like insubordination and more like betrayal”

The cardinal lowered his head. “I apologize for disobeying you, Papa….But that man intends to kill the woman I love”

“That man will be leaving in the morning, and will never set foot in this Ministry again….He’ll be held in France thereafter, where not even he can harm her", said Third, raising his voice.

Copia clenched his jaw, but didn't look up. “He could send someone else to do it”

Papa shook his head. "Mephisto's followers are all either locked up or dead. There is no one for him to send”, he boomed. “What he said was intended to taunt you, Cardinal, and it worked!"

Maybe Third was right and Copia had played right into the murderer's hands….

Third lowered his tone. “And even if he was still a danger to Sister Lucifina, we both know that she would rather keep you and be threatened, than see you dragged away for murder….Even if you did it to protect her, she would never forgive you for it”

Papa was absolutely right, Gabriel would never forgive him….And Copia would be parted from her, forever….

“I know”, the cardinal sighed in defeat, before slowly standing up. “And I'm willing to accept any punishment you wish to give me”

Third sighed. “That is tempting, but punishing you would mean punishing her”. He held up the piece of paper containing the names. “And you've probably both suffered enough for these”

The cardinal nodded. “Then we had better get them to Sister Imperator”

Third chuckled, as he and Copia walked towards the door. ““You know you probably didn't help matters by mentioning his mother”

They stepped out into the corridor where Omega waited, and standing next to him, audibly yawning behind his mask, was Swiss.

“Wow, I really overslept”, Swiss started to laugh, but it soon tailed off when he looked at the faces of the cardinal and Papa.

Just then, Mountain made an appearance, having descended the spiral staircase.

“I don't know what has got into Aether, but he commanded me to leave, and announced that he was taking charge of Sister Lucifina….He was quite heavy handed about it, too”, complained Mountain who was so irritated, he didn't realize his master and Third were present.

“Are her friends still with her?”, Copia asked, feeling extremely anxious about how long he had left his beloved.

“Oh, Cardinal!”, said Mountain in surprise. “Yes they are, but she’s been very worried about you”

It made Copia’s heart sing and break at the same time….She feared for him, even though she was the one who was truly in danger….

Brother Mephisto couldn't possibly get to Gabriel, and yet the cardinal still couldn't help feeling terrified for her….

He turned to Third. “Perhaps Sister Imperator would understand if I —”

“No, she would not", Papa warned. “I’m sure Aether will put Sister Lucifina’s mind at rest", he added, in a softer voice. “And no one will get past him....You know that, firsthand”

“Did I miss something?”, Swiss asked curiously, but he never received a reply.

Copia sighed. “If you are still able, Mountain, could you please go with Swiss and relieve the Imperator Guard at the cells”, he requested. “And please keep a particular eye on Brother Mephisto”

“Would you like us to poke him with a stick now and again?”, interjected Swiss.

“Yes, of course, Cardinal”, Mountain replied, completely ignoring his counterpart. “I hope you can return to Sister Lucifina soon….I also hope she doesn't give that overbearing Aether any pasta”, he added, following Swiss down the corridor.

The cardinal chuckled to himself, as he set off for Sister Imperator’s office with Third.

He knew it would only be a matter of time until Gabriel inadvertently caused jealousy between his ghouls…..

Chapter 104: Showered with Love

Although Gabriel Lucifina could be naive at times, she could undoubtedly sense when something was being kept from her….

Aether's demeanor had been somewhat furtive when he arrived to guard her, and since speaking in private to the ghoul, Adam too was behaving in a similar fashion.

No matter how potentially terrible the situation, she really wished someone would just tell her. After all, it’s not as if they could just keep it from her, forever….

Sitting out in the drafty corridor with her back to the door, she looked up at Aether. “Please tell me what's happened….I’m worried about him”, she pleaded, with a slight shiver.

Gabriel knew it was unlikely the ghoul would divulge anything, especially if he had been ordered not to….But with the scary scenarios that were now invading her mind, she had to try.

Aether briefly glanced at her. “You do not need to be concerned….The cardinal will return soon”

Earlier, he had refused to say any more than ‘Everything will be fine’....So she supposed this slight elaboration was still an improvement.

She stood up knowing there was little point in trying to look over the banister again, because her overly strict guardian wouldn't even let her roam that far.

Just as she contemplated going back inside to question Adam again, she heard the distinct sound of footsteps starting to ascend the staircase….

Aether immediately blocked her path, but after a few seconds, he seemed satisfied that it was safe to let her pass.

Her heart was almost beating out of her chest, as she waited at the top of the staircase….

Cardinal Copia’s black ringed eyes were looking downwards at first, but as he lifted his heterochromatic gaze and saw his beloved standing there….A wide smile crept across his handsome face….

Before Gabriel could stop herself, she practically threw herself into his arms.

“I’m sorry”, she gasped, realizing that her irresponsibility could have sent them both hurtling down the steep stairs.

Thankfully, not only did he manage to keep his balance, but the cardinal let out a chuckle at the same time. “It’s like catching a feather”, he said, cupping her face between his gloved hands, and tenderly kissing her lips.

Gabriel didn't know if she completely agreed with that comparison, but it was certainly nice that he thought so.

“Why aren't you inside, my love?”, he asked, putting his arm around her as they continued up the stairs. “It’s not very warm out here”

She shook her head. “I know, I was just a little worried about you”

In reality, this was a severe understatement….

“Okay. I was a lot worried about you”, she admitted.

He squeezed her tighter to him. “I’m alright, Flower….But I do have something I need to tell you”

As Gabriel pondered what that might be, Copia brought them to a halt outside his quarters. She didn't know why, but there was an unmistakable feeling of tension between the cardinal and his most trusted ghoul….

“Go in, my love, I just need to speak to Aether for a moment”, Copia said, before kissing her hand, and opening the door.

Gabriel did as her beloved requested, and he closed the door behind her….

“You’ve been out there for ages, please tell me he's back”, Adam said with begging hands, as he walked out of the living room.

“He is”, Gabriel replied with a grin.

Adam exhaled with relief. “Thank Lucifer for that!”

“He’s outside talking to Aether”, Gabriel said, lowering her voice. “I’m not sure, but I think they may have had a disagreement”

Adam sighed. “It’s between ghoul and master, I wouldn't get involved”, he advised. “Your Cardinal is home, safe, and that's what's important”

It was curious that he said it like those two statements were connected….

Gabriel smiled, seeing Copia walk in the front door. She turned to Adam. “It isn't all that late….Perhaps you could still go to the town and meet your friends”

“Well, I can tell you Brother Anubis hasn't gone. He’s in the mortuary making preparations to receive…” Copia stopped what he was saying and looked around. “Is Sister Tenebra not here?”

Gabriel shook her head. “No, she left a while ago….Why?”

The cardinal’s facial expression turned somber. “Perhaps we should sit down”, he said, stepping forward. He caressed the side of Gabriel’s face. “I have some news, my love”

__________________________________________________

 

After hearing what Cardinal Copia had to say, Gabriel sat in complete shock.

Brother Mephisto had handed over the information….Just like that?

“Poor Brother Umbros….Poor Yama”, said Adam, sadly.

“That's why I was hoping Tenebra was still here, so she could advise me on how to break it to him”, Copia replied.

“We’ll tell him together, tomorrow”, decided Gabriel. “And apart from Sister Melinoe, did any of the other victims have any loved ones we could contact?”

“Sister Imperator has checked the records, and even though we know Sister Kalma had family, we never had their details on file. Sister Lillim never had anyone listed either, and what's more, she never ever said where she came from”, the cardinal explained, regretfully. “Some people come here and leave their old lives behind. They use this place as a sanctuary ….That's what made it so easy for Brother Mephisto....Normally snatching victims from one’s own doorstep would be risky, but in his case, it was ideal. People come and go from here all the time, and more often than not, their loved ones never knew they were here in the first place. If he had taken people from the town or villages, someone would have noticed them going missing, and with us being what we are, we would have been the prime suspects. And if that happened, it would only have been a matter of time until our own investigations lead to him….Why risk that, when all he had to do was wait for someone unanointed to leave the Ministry….”

“But he abducted me, and I wasn't leaving”, Gabriel pointed out.

Copia clenched his jaw. “Because he was determined to take you, even though he knew that unlike some of the others, you had people within the Ministry who cared for you, and hierarchy members at that….He knew without a doubt, you would be looked for, but I think his desire to have you, outweighed his logic….And in the end, that was his undoing”

So if Mephisto hadn't taken Gabriel, then maybe the murders would have continued….

It was sad to think that he was only caught when he was, because she was lucky enough to have someone with power who loved her.

“I think I will go and see if Brother Anubis needs any help in the Mortuary. He’s preparing to receive those poor people, and he has no assistant”, said Adam, rising to his feet. “When will they be arriving?”

“A recovery team will be leaving at first light”, replied Copia standing up, also. “According to Mephisto's list they're in various forest areas, so I'm sending my ghouls along to help with tracking”

“I’m surprised they haven't asked you to lead the team, or supervise at least“, said Adam, thoughtfully. “It's not like Papa will set foot in a forest”

Gabriel had heard that Third didn't like such areas, though she never knew why.

“Brother Ahriman will lead, he knows what he’s doing. And when they arrive, Papa will be available to perform the final sending”, the cardinal replied. He looked down at his lady. “Also it’s been decided by both Papa and Sister Imperator, that Gabriel and I have aided enough in this matter, and that they will take it from here”

__________________________________________________

 

When Adam left, Gabriel sat Copia down and served him some of the pasta she and Tenebra had prepared.

“What do you think of the sauce?”, she asked, waiting for his verdict.

He tried a small mouthful and replied, “It’s perfect”

She gave him a mock scowl. “You would say that even if it was awful”

“Probably”, he chuckled.

Despite his laughter, Gabriel could see in his eyes that something was bothering him….

“What's wrong?”, she softly said, using her thumb to remove a little sauce from his plump bottom lip.

“Nothing is wrong, Flower….I’m just a little tired”, he replied in a reassuring tone.

Of course he was….It had been a long and stressful day.

She stood up from the dining table. “Then you need to get some sleep, my love”

“I have a better idea”, Copia replied, following suit. “You go and warm the bed, while I take a quick shower”, he added with a wink.

Gabriel remembered she hadn't showered, herself, that morning ….But it would be far too much of a carnal temptation if she joined him.

On the way to the bedroom, the cardinal put his half finished dish of pasta on the living room coffee table, and gave it a tap.

Nico and Luca took the hint, and made a beeline for their master's leftovers.

“They’ve eaten so much already…They'll go pop”, Gabriel giggled.

She was beginning to understand now, why his loveable rodents were so portly.

_________________________________________________<

 

A little later, Gabriel laid alone in bed, looking at the ensuite bathroom door.

She could still hear the sound of the running shower, but it seemed like the cardinal had been in there for ages….

Perhaps he needed time to himself, and her being there every night was hampering that.

Never having been in a relationship before, she didn't know how much time together was acceptable. She only knew that she always wanted to be near Copia, but maybe for him, that was just too much….

Gabriel decided then, that if the Mephisto’s left tomorrow, she would sleep in her own room the following night. With them gone, there would be no credible reason not to.

At least then, Copia would have some space.

As time ticked on, she became increasingly anxious….

She didn't want to disturb him, but he had been in the shower for such a long time.

After calling out to him, and receiving no reply, Gabriel decided just to take a quick look to make sure he was alright.

Opening the bathroom door, she immediately felt the hot steam that permeated the room, and with the noise of the rushing water, it was clear why he couldn't hear her….

The cardinal stood motionless with his head down and his arm stretched against the side of the large cubicle, almost as if that alone was holding him up.

Gabriel tried her best to not gaze at his naked body, but it was just impossible to ignore.

He was slim, slightly muscular, and between those long firm thighs, he was so very, very blessed….

The stirring she felt between her own legs, made her quickly jam them tight shut.

It took a moment for the cardinal to realize that she had walked in, and even then, he seemed reluctant to look at her.

“Please go back to bed, my precious one…I will be there soon”, he murmured with a trembling voice.

Gabriel could see that he was trying to conceal his tears from her.

Her heart broke for her Cardinal….Had he waited until he was all alone, just so he could cry?

Utterly overwhelmed by the need to comfort him, Gabriel stepped into the shower cubicle.

The warm water showered down on her, as she stood before him, still wearing her borrowed pink nightdress. “I won't let you hide your pain from me”, she whispered.

His slightly faded black ringed eyes widened, and she thought for a horrible moment that he was going to order her out….

She hadn't been prepared for how forcefully he would pull her into his arms.

“Please tell me what's hurting you….”, pleaded Gabriel from the midst of her Cardinal’s embrace.

He rested his chin on top of her blonde head and sighed, “Brother Mephisto….”

Of course the flame haired monster was the cause of this….

Gabriel looked up at her beloved, and asked a question that she almost feared the answer to. “Did you torture him?”

Copia shook his head. “No”, he insisted. “I didn't have to”

“Then what’s wrong?”

The cardinal swept wet hair strands from her face and held it. “He made it clear that he wanted to take your life and destroy me, and he said that he wouldn't give up until he did….I wanted to end him because of it…..And I would have, if I hadn't been stopped”

And who else would prevent Copia from making a deadly mistake, but Aether?....Now it all made sense.

“They're just words, my love….He is powerless”, she said, brushing his dark brown sideburn with her finger. “You being ripped away from me, because you killed Mephisto, would hurt me more than he ever could”

In response, Copia ensnared her lips in a long deep kiss….

After he released her she said, “While I'm in here, will you wash my hair?”

She suddenly had the notion that it might feel nice, for him to do it….Also it might help take his mind off Mephisto….

Without question, the cardinal took the shampoo bottle from the wet shelf and squeezed some of its contents into the palm of his hand.

Gabriel closed her eyes as he massaged the nice smelling liquid into her blonde locks, and just the action of him doing this, sent a tingling sensation through her whole body.

He pulled her head back slightly to rinse her hair under the water, and as he did so, he softly kissed her exposed neck.

She felt his hands move down her wet clinging nightdress, before one of his arms gripped her firmly around the waist. “What about your body?”, he whispered, in a seductive tone.

Feeling his erection pressing against her, Gabriel wondered if that was such a good idea….

But she was far too late to protest, because the next sound she heard was her own gasp escaping her lips.

His bare hands were up underneath her soaking nightdress, soaping and caressing the curves of her body. She always loved the feel of his gloves on her, but this skin to skin contact was sheer ecstasy.

Unable to hold herself back, Gabriel flung her arms around Copia's neck, and started to kiss him almost feverishly.

She heard the distinct growl vibrate through his throat, and now knew without a shadow of a doubt, it was something he did when he was aroused.

With a gentle but swift movement from the cardinal, Gabriel found herself pinned against the side of the shower cubicle. Her nightdress was practically hitched up to her waist and his erection had somehow filled the gap between her thighs.

She wanted him to slip inside of her….

She wanted to know how it felt to be completely entwined with him….

She wanted to bond with him so desperately, that her own tears were starting to stream down her face….

But she knew that she couldn't.

Copia tore himself from their kiss, and seeing that his beloved was weeping, his face fell. “Forgive me”, he whispered, wiping her tears away with his thumbs. “My desire for you seems to be eclipsing my self control”

Though to Gabriel it was actually starting to feel more like torture.

“It isn't your fault”, she replied, with her body beginning to tremble. “It’s probably my infernal punishment for not already being anointed”, she tried to chuckle.

“Don't be silly”, the cardinal sniggered, wrapping his arms around her. “It's me, I'm just vulnerable now’

“Is that because of me?”

“Definitely”

“I’m sorry….”, she whimpered against his naked chest.

He squeezed her tighter. “I’m not….”

Maybe so….But Gabriel suspected his life would be a lot less complicated if he hadn't met her.

“I better get out”, she conceded, releasing herself from his embrace. “Thank you for washing my hair….And everything else”, she added with a blush.

Copia took her hand and helped her out of the wet cubicle, so she didn't slip. He remained there, and as he turned to wash his own hair, Gabriel found herself admiring his perfectly formed buttox.

He looked round at her, and she quickly grabbed a fluffy grey towel from the rail.

“I love you, Gabriel”, he said softly. “And I don't feel like I say that enough”

“You do”, she smiled, reassuringly. “But even if you didn't….I feel loved”

“Good”, he replied, as his glistening eyes followed her towards the door. “Because I love you more than anything”

At first she was happy to hear it, but as Gabriel stepped into the bedroom, a frightening thought suddenly struck her….And it was something she hadn't considered before….

If Cardinal Copia openly admitted that he loved Gabriel more than anything……

Did that also mean he loved her more than their own dark lord?

Chapter 105: The Banishing

Gabriel awoke to see the shadowy silhouette of her cardinal, standing opposite the bed. She wondered if there would ever be a morning, when he would still be laying next to her....

“Sorry”, he whispered, as he closed the wardrobe door a little more loudly than he probably meant to.

She wasn't sure if she had dreamt it, but Gabriel had thought she heard a knock at the door, which reminded her….

“I completely forgot to tell you last night, but Sister Morrigan came to see you….”

He smiled. “Yes, that was her just now”

“Good”, she replied, sitting up and rubbing her eyes.

Gabriel had completely forgotten that she had gone to bed naked, until the slate grey duvet slipped down to reveal her bare breasts. She blushed and quickly covered them back up again.

Being the gentleman he was, Copia pretended not to notice, but the smirk that crept across his face, completely betrayed him.

“You're spoiling me, letting me sleep in later than you”, she said, recomposing herself.

“It’s alright, I've always been an early riser….Though recently I have been getting up even earlier than usual”, he replied nervously.

“Any particular reason?”

“It’s just safer that way”

“Why?”

“Because I feel quite amorous in the morning, and when I look at you I get the urge to —”

“Oh, I see”, she interrupted, feeling a little embarrassed that she hadn't realized that.

And being unclothed that morning probably didn't help….Not that she regretted walking into the shower in her nightdress to comfort him, the night before.

Copia chuckled, as he moved away from the wardrobe. “I’ll make us some breakfast”, he said, leaning over the bed to kiss her. “Then afterwards we should go and see Brother Yama”

Poor Yama….If he was as close to Brother Umbros as Tenebra had said, then he was going to be heartbroken at what they had to tell him.

“We should also pick up your white suit”, Gabriel suggested, suddenly remembering he needed it for Golgotha's memorial service that evening.

_________________________________________________

 

As Copia and Gabriel reached the ground floor of the Ministry, it became evident that there was something unusual taking place, when a stream of chattering Satanic siblings hurried towards the main foyer.

“I wonder what's going on”, said Gabriel, on the verge of asking someone.

The cardinal sighed. “I think I know”, he replied, taking her hand and leading her after the others.

Quite the crowd had already gathered in the foyer, most of which were flocked around the charismatic Papa Emeritus III.

The stoic Sister Imperator was off at a distance, next to Sister Morrigan, and spotting the two newcomers, the blue haired assistant waved in their direction.

Though it seemed to Gabriel that she was predominantly waving to Copia, and this suspicion was confirmed, when in return, the cardinal gave Morrigan a covert wink of his white eye.

Gabriel quickly pushed down the feeling of insecurity that was bubbling up inside of her.

After all, this wasn't like the situation with Cleric Neith, when Gabriel had been unsure of the cardinal's feelings….Gabriel now knew without a shadow of a doubt that Copia loved her.

She noticed too that Papa was watching them, but the cardinal couldn't very well wink at him.

Silence fell upon the crowd, as all eyes turned towards the central corridor…

Copia must have known what was coming, because Gabriel felt his arm coil protectively around her.

The first figures to walk into view were those of the four guards from Gargoyle Ministry, who had attacked Gabriel that fateful night.

Gabriel’s blue eyes widened….Were the Mephistos leaving now….?

As if to answer her question, Third stepped forward as Brother Mephisto appeared with his two surviving followers, Brother Israfel and Brother Cresil.

Gabriel felt uneasy, as members of their own Imperator Guard forced the red haired murderer and his accomplices on to their knees, before the awaiting Papa.

Thinking for a heart stopping moment that the three were about to be executed, she looked at her cardinal.

“They're being banished, my love”, he whispered in her ear.

Gabriel thought banishment simply implied being ordered to leave the grounds, never to return. But witnessing Third aggressively waving his hands, while chanting intensely in Latin, would suggest that it was a bona fide ritual.

She wondered then, if this was what Cardinal Copia had done to Brother Balam….

The trio were finally allowed to stand, and though Gabriel shouldn’t have made eye contact with Brother Mephisto, she wanted to see if he was showing any sign of remorse, or even shame….But she ought to have known better.

As if he knew she was watching, the murderer looked straight at Gabriel and his lips immediately curled into a cruel smile….

The cardinal caressed his beloved's cheek, and turned her gaze to meet his. “I know this feels like a loss, but it isn't….Because of you, his victims will know peace”, he whispered.

But still….It didn't alter the fact that the man was getting away with murder and that justice would probably never be served….

The banished were finally escorted from the building, followed by the disgraced Gargoyle guards.

Imperator Mephisto then made an appearance, with his head distinctly lowered. Presumably he wasn't expecting the banishment to be conducted in such a public manner. And though he did briefly glance up in Gabriel and Copia's direction, his expression was extremely difficult to read.

He reached the front entrance without even acknowledging Sister Imperator, but his gaze appeared to be suddenly drawn to someone else….

Papa Nihil.

Gabriel hadn't noticed the white robed patriarch standing at the back of the crowd. He stared at the male Imperator for a moment, and when he seemed satisfied that the other was leaving, he himself turned and slowly walked away….

Gabriel wondered if he still harboured ill feelings towards Mephisto Senior, for the death of his friend, Brother Bracken….And if so, then just maybe Nihil had a heart after all.

Sister Astart was next to leave, in a more than hasty fashion. Gabriel highly suspected that after the revelations of the day before, the lawyer would no longer choose to aid the Mephistos.

Last to leave Strigoi Ministry, was Brother Brutus…..

To Gabriel’s surprise, not only did the large man nod at Cardinal Copia, but he also stopped to speak briefly to Sister Imperator on the way out.

And just like that, the threat was gone….After all that trauma, was it really over?

The spectators began to disperse, and Sister Imperator approached Copia and Gabriel.

“Well that is that”, the matriarch commented. “The recovery team left at daybreak, so that’s all that can be done for now”

Copia released Gabriel from his embrace. “Perhaps we should have waited for their return, before releasing the prisoners”, he suggested. “Just in case Brother Mephisto has given us false information on his victims whereabouts”

“He is no longer Brother Mephisto, and now he knows what a monster his father truly is, I doubt very much he would dare to lie”, she assured, while cupping her platinum bun with her hand.

As far as Gabriel was concerned, they were a family of monsters….

"And I also think Brother Brutus may rethink his employment because of it”, said the cardinal.

“Not just his employment, but also his Ministry”, the Imperator replied. “He has officially requested to be transferred here, and he is grateful to you, Cardinal, for your guidance”

Copia smiled. “Well Sister Lamia was telling me, yesterday, that she could use some help with the cooking. Apparently she has enough kitchen assistants, but what she really needs is a chef….I saw Brother Brutus just afterwards, and I could tell how unhappy he was in his current position, so it dawned on me that if I could get them talking….”

Gabriel blinked. “So you wanted this to happen?....I mean I'm glad for Sister Lamia, but I'm a little concerned for you, after what happened with Brother Brutus at Imperator Mephisto’s quarters”

“I wouldn't worry….He was only following orders, and I think he could've tried a lot harder to stop me, had he truly wanted to”, Copia shrugged.

“It will displease Imperator Mephisto, of course, but Papa has agreed that we should grant the transfer request….His loss is our gain”, Sister Imperator replied, nonchalantly.

If the matriarch ever had any respect for the male Imperator, it had now clearly dissipated….

Sister Imperator turned to Gabriel. “I am free at the moment, Sister Lucifina, if you are available for a chat”, she said, suddenly. “You can accompany Sister Morrigan and I, back to my office”

Gabriel glanced at Copia….She had known this talk was imminent, but….

“We will put a guard on the door, if that will suffice”, the matriarch added, though she now seemed to be looking at the cardinal.

Gabriel thought the female Imperator was actually being quite accommodating, considering the perceived threat had now left the building….

“You go ahead….I can speak to Brother Yama”, Copia finally said to Gabriel, though she could tell by the sound of his voice he was slightly apprehensive. Perhaps he would have preferred to send one of his own ghouls with her, but they had all been tasked with aiding the recovery team.

“If you're sure”, Gabriel smiled. “I would check the dining hall first, because he and Sister Tenebra might still be having breakfast”

Well they weren't present in the foyer, and it was still pretty early….

“Okay I'll try there, before heading to the stables”, he agreed.

Sister Imperator turned around to signal to her assistant, and as she did so, Gabriel took the opportunity to quickly kiss her beloved.

The matriarch may have been privy to their relationship, but it was still probably best to at least try to be discreet.

“Sister Lucifina will be joining me for a private meeting, so could you please fetch a guard?”, Sister Imperator requested as Sister Morrigan hurried over.

“Of course”, the blue haired assistant replied, before going off to do just that….

“Perhaps I should escort —”, Copia started to say, but was immediately interrupted by the matriarch.

“The guard will escort us”, she insisted. “You can go about your business, Cardinal….We will be no more than half an hour, so you may collect Sister Lucifina, then”

Gabriel thought for a horrible moment that the cardinal might not accept the situation….

He reluctantly nodded at Sister Imperator, before turning his gaze to Gabriel. “Then I will see you, soon”, he said, taking her hand and kissing it.

Gabriel couldn't help but snigger to herself….Even though Copia was walking away from her, he must have looked back at least four times….

And the last time, almost caused him to collide with a stone pillar, as he clearly wasn't paying attention to what was on front of him.

Chapter 106: Secrets

Despite her being in coalition with Papa, many of the dark clergy siblings avoided going to Sister Imperator with their issues, as they believed her to be too stern and unfriendly to approach.

While Gabriel would agree with their view on the matriarch’s authoritarian nature, she also believed that the older woman possessed many admirable qualities, like her determination and resilience….It’s also unlikely the female Imperator reached her position without making a few enemies along the way….

“I appreciate your concern about my relationship with Cardinal Copia, but I can assure you that there’s nothing happening, that I’m not comfortable with”, said Gabriel, as she sat on the other side of Sister Imperator's desk.

The matriarch sighed. “I’m sure there isn't…But you wouldn't be the first sister to be seduced by the power and presence of a hierarchy member”

Gabriel wondered if the Imperator was including herself in that scenario….

The younger woman looked down at her black ankle boots. “I’m not attracted to the position he holds….I love him for the man he is”

Gabriel knew that to someone like Sister Imperator, that might sound pitiful…But it was the truth nonetheless.

The other woman sat back in her seat. “I don’t want to come across as a pessimist, but I have seen this situation play out so many times…Granted, it usually involves the likes of Papa and Cardinal Valentino, but it’s unpleasant having to pick up the pieces, when these men grow weary of someone who utterly worships them”

It really did seem like Sister Imperator was speaking from her own experience….

“I don't believe Cardinal Copia would ever behave like them”, replied Gabriel. Though perhaps it was more of a sincere hope than an actual belief.

Sister Imperator paused for a moment. “No, I don't believe that he would, either…. In fact, I think he would be reluctant to release you from your relationship, even if you requested it”, she said, finger tapping her desk thoughtfully. “He appears to be quite possessive of you”

Possessive seemed a bit of a strong word, and the thought that Gabriel would ever wish to leave Copia, seemed preposterous... But the younger woman wasn't entirely sure that the Imperator didn't have the authority to forbid their relationship....

“I know he’s been very protective of me, but that's probably due to recent events”, she replied in the hope that it would placate the matriarch. “I’m sure he’ll calm down, once I'm anointed”

“I hope so…”, replied Sister Imperator. “Because you seem to be his motivation for some very questionable actions”, she added, almost peering down her nose.

“I know and I apologize”, said Gabriel, not that she could have prevented him from doing any of it.

Sister Imperator sat quietly in contemplation, and she almost made Gabriel jump, when she suddenly rose up and walked to the door. “Sister Morrigan, can you please fetch us some refreshments?”

“Yes, Sister Imperator”, Gabriel heard the assistant reply.

After Morrigan left, the matriarch sat back down. “I know that Cardinal Copia's position is unimportant to your relationship with him, but it is imperative that he keeps his cardinalship….If the High Council was to hear of his recent actions, he could very well be laicized”, she said, almost whispering.

Gabriel's eyes widened….While Copia's position had no bearing on her feelings for him, she still would not want him to lose everything he has worked for…. Especially because of her.

Sister Imperator lent forward. “I will make a deal with you Sister Lucifina….If you can deter Cardinal Copia from making any more reckless decisions, then after your anointment, I will allow him to share confidential information with you, at his own discretion”

Gabriel never wanted her cardinal to risk himself in the first place….But maybe after this, he would choose to impart all of his secrets upon her….

“I will do my best, Sister Imperator”, she promised.

“Good….But remember, you are in a unique position, and must not repeat anything you are told, or indeed overhear”, stressed the matriarch. “Because if that were to happen, it is the cardinal, who would be held accountable”

Quite honestly, Gabriel would never dream of betraying Copia's trust, let alone allow him to take the fall for it….

“I understand”, she said with conviction.

Why was Sister Imperator so desperate to ensure that Copia didn't lose his current position?
Was it because his hard work had made him invaluable to their Ministry?….Or was there another reason entirely?

Perhaps after her anointment, Gabriel would find out….

__________________________________________________

 

Cardinal Copia reached the dining hall to find that Brother Yama had already left, but thankfully, Sister Tenebra was still there....After Copia explained the sad demise of Brother Umbros, Tenebra agreed to help him break the news to her biological sibling....

“So Mephisto’s gone now, is he?”, she asked as they headed towards the south entrance of the building.

“He is”, the cardinal replied.

“Well good riddance to bad rubbish, I say”, said Tenebra, angrily.

Copia found himself veering off, to check the main door of Sister Imperator's office….As promised, there was a guard posted outside.

Tenebra frowned. “What's up?”

“Gabriel went in there for a meeting”, he replied, returning.

“I did wonder why she wasn't with you….seeing as you both seem to be joined at the hip”, laughed the sister. “Not that I'm saying that's a bad thing”, she clarified.

As they reached the cobbled pathway, the cardinal saw the wheel barrow parked outside Malady’s stable, and knew that Yama must be mucking the horse out.

Copia prepared himself to deliver the bad news….

“Sorry Cardi, but if you’ve come to ride Malady, I've already turned him out to graze”, came Yama’s voice, as they approached the stable door.

“No, it’s alright, I’m not here to….”

The cardinal’s eyes were immediately drawn to the item his groom was holding….

“Have you and Lucifina been up to something in here, because I've just found this nightdress with her name in it”, chuckled Yama, holding up the white garment.

Copia's heterochromatic eyes blew wide. “Where exactly did you find it?”

‘Um, over in the corner of the stable”, his groom replied, pointing to exactly where the nightdress was discovered. “Did she not leave it here?”

Tenebra took the garment from her brother. “She’s been borrowing a nightdress from me, but I never thought to ask why she needed it”. The sister put her hand over her mouth. “Cardinal, you don't suppose she was wearing this the night they took her, do you?”

Copia's heart dropped in his chest, as he remembered what Brother Mephisto had planned to do with Gabriel had his plan to sacrifice her succeeded….

He was going to leave her body in Cardinal Copia’s stable.

But the man had been locked up for days, so it couldn't possibly have been him, unless….

Imperator Mephisto had planted the nightdress there, as a warning....A warning of what would happen to Gabriel, if Copia tried to ruin his reputation. After all, the deal was that the Imperator would get the information from his son, but in the end, the cardinal had acquired it himself….Perhaps for that reason, and the fact that no blood contract had been signed, Mephisto Senior felt he needed extra insurance….

So….Mephisto Junior had told his father something, after all.

It was clear to Cardinal Copia that Imperator Mephisto was likely now more dangerous than his son, and perhaps one day the cardinal would have to deal with him….But for now, the threat was gone, and Gabriel was safe.

He sighed. “I know that you are both Gabriel’s friends, but —”

“You want us to keep this to ourselves?”, asked Tenebra, before passing him the garment. “Good idea, we’ll leave it with you”

Yama nodded. “Yeah, she’s had enough shit to deal with already”, he agreed. “And she's still got Golgotha's memorial service, which reminds me....Will you be donning your white suit again, Cardi?”

Yes and he still needed to pick that up, after he collected Gabriel.

But unfortunately before that….

Copia’s face turned somber. “Yama, I'm afraid we have something to tell you….”

__________________________________________________

 

While Gabriel drank her tea, Sister Imperator opened her desk drawer and pulled out a small black box.

“I was going to give it to you at the memorial service, but you may as well take it now”, the matriarch said, handing the other woman the box.

Gabriel opened it, and mounted inside was a large silver ring bearing a red glass rose. There was a crystal encrusted skull in it's centre, with strangely iridescent, black glass eyes.

“It’s the Cardinal's ring which is presented upon cardinalship”, Sister Imperator explained. “This one was Cardinal Golgotha's, and even though he never officially adopted you, Papa and I have agreed that his ring should still be passed to you”

This was so unexpected…. Gabriel never even knew of the ring’s existence.

“Thank you”, she replied, gratefully.

“Please take good care of it, because it’s quite valuable….The band is platinum, the rose is carved from ruby, the skull is encrusted with diamonds, and the eyes are black opal”

Wow...Gabriel had really underestimated the ring's composition…..

“Unfortunately we couldn't allow you to clear Cardinal Golgotha’s belongings in case there was any sensitive information in his quarters, but beside Ministry property, there wasn't really anything else”, said the Imperator.

Well, there was Gabriel’s photograph, but that was now in Cardinal Copia’s office.

“Oh, what about his cabin?”, she asked, suddenly remembering. “Will that be sold off, or….?”

Gabriel tried to hide her excitement, suddenly hearing the unmistakable sound of Copia's voice in the reception room….

Sister Imperator glanced at her expensive looking watch. “I said half an hour…Trust him to take that literally.”, she said before turning her attention back to Gabriel. “I hadn't considered the cabin, but I will talk to Papa about it”

There was a knock at the door, followed by the appearance of a curly mop of dark blue hair. “Excuse me Sister Imperator, but Cardinal Copia is here”, said Sister Morrigan.

The matriarch waved her hand. “Yes, yes….You can let him in”

Gabriel swore she also saw the older woman roll her eyes….

The cardinal entered and Gabriel couldn't help but notice the familiar looking garment he was carrying….It looked like her white nightdress, but it couldn't be.

Perhaps he had procured another one, because her borrowed pink nightdress had got wet….She had left it to dry on the heated towel rail, and sincerely hoped it didn't burn.

“Is everything alright, my love?”, Copia asked Gabriel, even before acknowledging Sister Imperator.

“Yes, Cardinal”, Gabriel replied with a smile.

“Well I'm glad at least Sister Lucifina hasn't dispensed with official titles”, the matriarch said, giving the cardinal a slightly disapproving look.

“Sister Imperator”, he said, seemingly unfazed by her expression. “Is it at all possible that Imperator Mephisto left the Ministry for a while, sometime yesterday?”

“Yes, because he did”, she confirmed. “He reported to me that he was going out to collect some items from Mephisto House….It was early evening, I think”

“After he left the cells….”, said Copia, almost mumbling.

Sister Imperator raised her platinum coloured eyebrow. “Is there a problem?”

There was a brief pause. “No - No….I was just curious”, he replied.

After being dismissed, Gabriel walked with Copia out into the office reception area, where Sister Morrigan was sitting behind her desk.

The assistant looked up in a startled manner, and it didn't escape Gabriel’s notice that the woman removed a medium sized white box from next to her work, and quickly hid it away from view.

How curious….

Afterwards she said, “Those are nice boots, Sister Lucifina….Wherever did you buy them?”

Gabriel looked down at her lace up, Victorian style footwear. “They belonged to Sister Tenebra, so I think she got them somewhere in Germany”

Morrigan smiled. “They were a little tight for her, perhaps”

The other shrugged. “Perhaps”

“Yes….”, replied the assistant, who appeared to be looking Gabriel up and down.

“Erm, we’ll see you tonight, Sister Morrigan", Copia interjected, ushering his beloved towards the door.

“Yes, the memorial service….I’m looking forward to it”, she called after them, which seemed to Gabriel to be an inappropriate event to be excited about.

When they got outside, Gabriel asked, “So how did it go with Yama?”

“Well he wasn't in the dining hall, but Tenebra was, so she came to the stables with me to break it to him….She’s still with him now, I think”

“Poor Yama….”

“He was understandably upset about what happened, but I think he was also grateful to know that Brother Umbros hadn't just forgotten about him….It’s sad, but at least he now has closure”, sighed Copia.

Gabriel knew he didn't mean to be, but the cardinal sounded almost cavalier about Yama's feelings….Would Copia himself be so accepting, if Gabriel had met the same fate as Brother Umbros?

“We should go and pick up your white suit, before we’re too late”, Gabriel suggested. “And this?....Is this for the laundry too?”, she asked, pointing to the garment he was holding, that looked suspiciously like her nightdress.

He cleared his throat. “Yes...apparently it’s yours”

“Wow, I never thought I would ever see it again”, she smiled. “I was wearing it when I was….”

Seeing the expression on his face, she adjusted what she was going to say….

“It was left behind at Mephisto House”, she said.

There was a momentary pause before the cardinal replied, “Well, Imperator Mephisto must have come across it, because he handed it in”

“That was decent of him, I suppose….Only, if he’s hoping for that white dress back, that they put me in, then I'm afraid I threw it away”, she said, biting her lip.

Though there was a chance the Imperator knew nothing about it….

Copia clenched his jaw. “I’m sure he isn't….”

Gabriel put her hand on his firm shoulder. “Is everything alright, Cardinal?”, she asked, noticing his change in demeanor.

Copia gave her a reassuring smile. “Of course it is, my love”, he replied, covering her hand with his. “Now, what's in your little box?”, he asked, pointing to the item in her hand.

“Oh, Sister Imperator gave it to me….It belonged to Golgotha”, she replied, showing him what she had inherited.

“His Cardinal's ring….I did wonder what would happen to that”, replied Copia, fingering the glistening skull.. “I’m glad they decided to give it to you”

“I never even saw him wear it….”, she replied, sadly.

“Well, it’s such a large piece of jewellery, that even I rarely put mine on”, the cardinal said, as he stroked her blonde locks. “The only one of us who seems to wear his, daily, is Cardinal Valentino”

Gabriel had never noticed….Though to be honest, she tried to look at Valentino as little as possible.

Chapter 107: Angel

Gabriel got out of the shower, to find Cardinal Copia standing in the bedroom. already dressed in his white suit.

She experienced a maelstrom of emotions then, because even though he had donned it for Golgotha's funeral, he had also been wearing it when he declared his love for her, and they shared their first kiss….

“You look very handsome, Cardinal”, said Gabriel, wishing that she could ever do him justice, by looking as beautiful as he did. “My outfit is still in my room”

It remained hanging in her wardrobe, and in hindsight she probably should have put it in the laundry after the funeral. But she had been so concerned with Copia's attire being ready for the memorial service, that she had forgotten all about it.

The cardinal chuckled, and shook his head. “I really don't know why you keep going back there, when you could just bring your belongings here….You may as well surrender that bedroom now. You don't need it”

She secured the fluffy towel that was wrapped around her. “But if I did that, I would have nowhere to live….”

He raised his brown eyebrows and she suddenly realized what he meant. "You want me to live here?"

“Yes, why not?”, Copia replied, with just a hint of nervousness in his voice.

Seeing him standing there in that suit, with his hand placed on his hip, made it hard to deny the cardinal anything ...So Gabriel quickly stared down at her bare feet. “But this is your personal space, and last night it felt like I was intruding on that”, she said, sadly. He tried to interrupt, but she wouldn't let him. “Not that it’s your fault, but you clearly needed some time to yourself….So when you were in the shower, I made the decision that tonight I would sleep in my own room”

His eyes widened, almost panic stricken. “No -No, I wasn't trying to get away from you because I needed space….I just didn't want you to see me cry, and that was my mistake”, he insisted, placing his hand on his own chest. “You were right, I cannot hide my pain from you, and I was wrong to even try….Because I would never want you to hide your feelings, from me”

So that's how it was….

Copia stepped towards Gabriel. “If you really want to sleep in your own room, tonight, I will not stop you….”, he said with his plump bottom lip starting to quiver. “But I certainly do not wish you to...and I never ever will”. He gently pushed back her damp locks, and cupped her face in his gloved hands. “I love you Gabriel, and I want you to reside here with me, but I also realize that I am probably being selfish”

“No…. You're not being selfish”, she replied, now aching for his kiss. “I want to live with you, I'm just afraid….”

“Of what?....I’ve explained about last night”

Perhaps Sister Imperator’s remark about hierarchy members growing weary of their lovers, had played on Gabriel’s mind more than she thought….

She glanced up at him. “I want to be with you always, but I never want you to get bored of me….”

He gazed deep into her blue eyes. “I promise you, that will never happen”, he said, putting emphasis on the word ‘never’. “You will see in time that I'm speaking the truth, but for now, at least move your belongings in, to save yourself going back and forth”

That seemed like a fair compromise. “Okay….If you're sure you have the room”, she giggled, knowing full well she hardly had anything to move in, anyway.

The cardinal smiled, and kissed her tenderly on the lips. “There’s plenty of room, I'll show you….”

He walked over to the black ash wardrobe, and opened both doors. “Huh?”, he immediately uttered, turning his head to the side.

“What's wrong?”, she asked, coming up behind him.

“Well there seems to be something in here, that I'm quite sure isn't mine”, he replied with a puzzled expression.

About half the double wardrobe was filled with the cardinal's clothing, but to the right of those, there was a lone white item in cellophane, hanging by itself.

It obviously couldn't be Copia’s white suit, because he was wearing it.

The cardinal stepped aside, allowing Gabriel to examine the mysterious garment.

As she curiously took it from the rail, a gasp escaped her lips....

It was a long white satin dress, featuring a scooped neckline, cinched waist, and long tulip sleeves.

Gabriel had never seen a dress so elegant….

“Well….What do you think, my love?”, the cardinal asked in anticipation.

She suddenly found herself speechless, and thought she actually might cry….

“It’s beautiful….”, she finally managed to say, while stroking the cool satin material.

Gabriel had always thought that her pride would force her to refuse such a lavish gift, but she could see how happy it made Copia, to give it to her.

Besides, she had already accepted a dress from Papa, so it would be hypocritical of her not to accept one from her beloved.

“Thank you….”, she murmured....She actually was crying, now.

The cardinal stepped forward and softly kissed her on the forehead. “I got ready early, so you can have the bedroom to yourself to put on your new dress”, he said in that velvety voice of his.

“I love you”, she whispered, feeling like the luckiest woman alive, as he walked out of the door.

__________________________________________________

 

The satin dress fitted Gabriel like a glove, and she wondered how these magical Ministry men, all seemed to mysteriously know her size….

Now, what to do with her hair?

It was novel for Gabriel to have access to a blow dryer, as she usually had to wait forever for her light blonde hair to dry naturally. But now it was all soft and bouncy, she thought it would look nice to wear it loose.

As much as she loved her rose hair barrette she thought on this occasion, one of her fresh white roses would look better as an accessory....After dethorning one from the bedside jug, she threaded it behind her ear.

It was at this point that Gabriel heard a knock at the main door, but as the memorial service would soon be starting, it was unlikely that Copia would be called away, now.

Hmm…What about footwear?

Gabriel possessed no white shoes, so she would have to put her ankle boots on before she left for the chapel….Thankfully her dress was quite long, so hopefully no one would notice.

As she gazed at her reflection in the inside mirror of the wardrobe, she hoped to Lucifer that her cardinal would not be disappointed….

Gabriel walked towards the living area, where Copia was standing lent against the back of the sofa, patiently waiting for her.

He took one look at Gabriel and almost immediately turned his head away….

Did she….Did she really look that bad?

“Holy Hellfire”, he said in a trembling voice. “I knew that dress would be lovely and on you, but….You look like an angel”

How ironic that Copia thought she resembled a celestial being….When she first saw him in his white suit, she thought the same of him.

“Are you crying?”, she asked, trying to look at his face.

“Nope….”, he replied, though it really sounded like he was.

He turned back to her, and his eyes and surrounding black rings were definitely glistening…..

“Come….”, he said, leading her by the hand, high up, like they were about to waltz.

Gabriel noticed there was a white box on the coffee table, as Copia settled her down on the sofa….She recalled seeing one of that exact size and shape, earlier.

To her surprise he got down on his knees in front of her, and picked up the box from behind him.

She almost squealed as he raised the bottom of her dress, and slightly lifted one of her bare feet.

The next thing Gabriel knew, Copia was carefully sliding her foot into a white stiletto shoe….

She felt like the woman in a story she read, about a prince and a glass slipper.

“Sh - Shoes too?”, she stuttered.

“Yes, and they fit you well", he grinned.

“They’re lovely….But the heels are quite high, aren't they?”, she said nervously.

“Hmm, well they were of Sister Morrigan’s choosing….I honestly hadn't considered footwear when I requested the dress”, he replied, rubbing his dimpled chin.

Gabriel was puzzled. “I don't mean to sound ungrateful, but why did Morrigan choose them?”

“Sorry, let me start from the beginning", he said, caressing her ankles with his gloved hands. “You know I told you that I went to Sister Imperator's office yesterday morning, looking for you, and while I was there, I got in contact with someone to acquire the information on Imperator Mephisto….?”

“Yes”, she nodded.

“Well that isn't all I did”

The cardinal explained that there was a ladies dress catalogue, on Sister Morrigan's desk, that she had been looking through while Sister Imperator wasn't around. The catalogue was open on a page that featured a beautiful white dress called “The Dove”....Copia immediately thought of how lovely it would look on Gabriel, and mentioned as much to Morrigan. As luck would have it, the catalogue came from a boutique in the town, and Morrigan had the afternoon off, so offered to go there and purchase the dress on his behalf….

“That was lovely of her, to spend her time off running an errand for someone else”

Being who's assisted she was, she probably didn't get a lot of free time.

“She was well compensated”, he assured.

“But how did she know my dress size?”, Gabriel asked.

“Well that was the hard part….You had nothing in the laundry we could check, you were wearing the only clothing you had in these quarters, apart from that ill - fitting pink nightdress....And even though Morrigan offered to do it, I didn't think it would be right to invade your privacy and check the clothing in your room”

“So what did you do?”, she asked with curiosity.

“I really don't like to dwell on it, but I thought back to the black dress you were wearing, the night of the Mephisto House gathering….I had a notion that Third may have gifted it to you, but I really didn't want to bring it up with him, unless I absolutely had to….As it turned out, I didn't have to, because Morrigan spoke to Sister Asura, who said that even though Papa suggested your measurements, it was she who selected the dress and could thankfully remember the size”

Trust Papa to be able to size a woman up, just by looking at her….Though, Gabriel wasn't really that surprised, and had already suspected as much.

Gabriel looked down at her new footwear. “But what about these shoes?”

"Truthfully, I hadn't actually considered shoes until Morrigan delivered the dress to me, this morning, and I suddenly thought about what you would wear on your feet…. Morrigan said not to worry, because she had a pair of white shoes that she thought might fit you. She had purchased them for herself some time ago, but found them a little tight. She meant to return them, but never did”

Gabriel giggled. “They may fit, but it’s whether I can walk in them…”

“Let's find out, shall we?”, he suggested, taking both her hands, and helping her to stand up.

Gabriel didn't need her long term memory, to know that she clearly had never worn stilettos in her life. And as Copia slowly guided her across the room like a parent teaching a child to walk, she could see over his shoulder that they had attracted an audience of two portly rats….

“I think I can manage, now”, she smiled, feeling more confident.

The cardinal released Gabriel’s hands. though cautiously only moved back slightly. “You're like a newborn foal”, he chuckled, watching her very carefully move one wobbly foot in front of the other.

Gabriel actually thought she was doing fine, until her ankle decided to suddenly give way…..

But she knew that her beloved would never let her fall….She knew that he would catch her.

“Have you hurt yourself, my love?”, his velvet voice vibrated through her ear as he held her, and she thought for a moment, she would melt in his arms.

“No, I'm okay”, she replied, with her mouth starting to go dry. “Thanks to you….”

She instinctively found herself moving her hands along his white snakeskin clad shoulders, while taking in the scent of his divine cologne….

“Perhaps you shouldn't wear those shoes….I’m worried you're going to break your neck”, he said with concern.

“She looked into his mesmerizing eyes. “I’m not taking them off, but I will be holding on to you for dear life”, she giggled.

“You better….”, he murmured, before Gabriel received the passionate kiss she had been longing for.

Gabriel was enthralled by the feeling of the cardinal's leather gloves gripping her smooth satin waist, and the pair were so immersed in each other, that they almost lost track of time….

“We should get going….It wouldn't look very good for the chief mourner to be late for the service”, she sighed, pulling herself back from him.

Copia kissed her hand. “No, it wouldn't ….Even though Third makes the congregation wait, frequently”, he sniggered, while turning to say goodbye to his rats.

Gabriel found it adorable the way they squeaked back at him in reply, and chuckled about it as she walked off towards the door unaided.

“Do be careful, Flower”, he said, hurrying after her.

She called back over her shoulder, “How does Sister Imperator wear these infernal things, every day?”

“Probably because she's used to walking on cloven hooves….”, he mumbled, as he took hold of his beloved again.

She blinked her blue eyes. “What was that?”

“Nothing…”, he replied, grabbing his fedora hat from the stand, on his way out.

Chapter 108: In Memorium

The entrance to the Chapel of Night could be accessed through the main foyer, and despite Cardinal Copia's earlier comment about Papa’s tardiness….It would appear that on this occasion, it was he and Gabriel who were actually late.

“Ah, there you are….I was starting to get worried you weren't coming”, said the white robed Third. “The congregation is already assembled”

“We apologize, Papa”, Copia replied, leading Gabriel as fast as her stilettos would carry her.

“What a beautiful dress, Sister Lucifina”, Third marvelled, admiring Gabriel's form. “I’m sure Cardinal Golgotha would be very proud…As I’ve no doubt Cardinal Copia is”, he added, briefly glancing at the other man.

She sincerely hoped that was true….

Third cleared his throat. “Now I know this service is for the late Cardinal, but I would also like to say a few words for Sister Melinoe, Sister Lillim, Sister Kalma, and Brother Umbros….If this is acceptable to you?”

“Yes, of course”, Gabriel replied….As if she would refuse.

“Are they all home, Papa?”, asked Copia.

Third nodded. “They are, but we will discuss that later….”

Gabriel assumed the ghouls had all gone to rest, because none of them had visited the cardinal, and whoever knocked earlier, seemed to be too brief.

“Shall we?”, said Papa, turning his attention to the chapel entrance.

_________________________________________________

 

Third proceeded them, as Gabriel walked arm in arm with Copia down the chapel aisle.

The daughter of the deceased, looked along the sibling rows to see how Brother Yama was bearing up, but curiously she could see neither him nor his biological sister, anywhere.

Perhaps he was too upset about Brother Umbros to attend the service, and Tenebra had stayed with him….

“I think you might be stealing Papa's thunder”, Copia whispered in her ear, and she honestly hadn't noticed that the whole of the dark clergy seemed to be gazing in her direction, rather than Third’s.

Gabriel thought it was more likely they were looking at the cardinal, until she clearly heard someone say, “She looks beautiful”....And listening properly, other similar comments were also audible from the congregation.

Unfortunately, Gabriel was also attracting attention from some visitors whom she would rather not have leering at her….They had come under the guise of paying their respects, but she knew from past experience, why they were really here….

Golgotha was gone, so now these men thought Gabriel would be more susceptible to their offers.

Almost reaching the front row, Third turned and whispered, “I have taken the liberty of placing your closest friends next to you”, he said, gesturing to where Tenebra and Yama were seated.

So that's where they were… Gabriel knew the idea was for them to comfort her, but now that Yama was mourning too, he really had just as much right to be there as she did.

To prove that point, Gabriel gave Yama a hug before seating herself on the other side of Tenebra. “I’m so sorry”, she whispered to him.

He squeezed her tight, before mumbling, “Steady on, Lucifina….I’ve got a rep’, you know”

“No, you haven't”, she replied.

Gabriel sat down, and Copia took the intended seat next to her. It was a novelty for a lowly sister to be sitting in a large ornate hierarchy chair, when she was usually sitting on a shared bench with other siblings.

Sister Imperator and Second were also in the front row, but it would appear that Cardinal Rufus and Cardinal Valentino had been relegated to the row behind….The former didn't seem at all bothered by this, but the latter looked somewhat put out.

Papa Nihil was on his usual throne, still trying to give the impression that he was in charge, as his third son took the podium….

Papa started the service by saying a few words for Brother Mephisto's victims….There was little point in hiding what happened to them, as judging by the number of members who wanted to witness the murderer’s banishment, word of what happened had clearly spread like wildfire.

As Third moved on to Golgotha's eulogy, Gabriel listened intently as he spoke....

There was a sense of familiarity about his words, that she just couldn't shake, and this was further compounded by Papa's closing remark….

“….Though our hearts may be broken at your departure...We are honoured that you have entrusted us with something truly precious”

Entrusted with something truly precious….

Gabriel looked at Copia who was supportively holding her hand….Third may have been speaking those words, but she knew they belonged to her beloved.

Cardinal Copia had written that eulogy, she was sure of it….She just didn't know why….

_________________________________________________

 

Red wine was being served in the chapel afterwards, and Gabriel thought that with all those white outfits being worn, it was the perfect recipe for disaster.

She certainly wasn’t going to risk staining her new dress, even though quite a few people had tried to offer her a glass of the red liquid. This included Sister Imperator who had also said that although Gabriel looked very pretty, she also reminded the matriarch of a nemesis bride….Whatever that meant.

Just after that, Sister Morrigan said to take no notice….She was so glad to see Gabriel wearing the dress, because Cardinal Copia had been so worried that she would refuse it….The blue haired assistant had been more concerned about the stilettos, but the height of the heel, rather than their size. So while Gabriel was in her meeting, she had brought them to the office to show to the cardinal….He suggested that Gabriel should at least try them, but didn't want her wondering why he was walking out with a shoebox….He had wanted it all to be a surprise.

Gabriel had figured then, that it was Morrigan at the door when she was getting ready. The dear woman had come to bring the shoes, Copia couldn't take with him, earlier….She also must have delivered the dress that morning, and the visit the night before was to inform the cardinal that she had successfully purchased it.

After thanking Sister Morrigan, Gabriel felt just a little foolish about the insecure thoughts she had had, when there was a perfectly innocent explanation for Copia and Morrigan’s furtive behaviour….Not that she truly believed there was anything going on between them, but still….

Copia would be mortified if he knew that Gabriel had even briefly thought him capable of it.

The cardinal himself had been called away for a moment, by Papa….Even so, he was still very much in view, and even while he was talking, Gabriel could still see his eyes regularly flicking back in her direction….

_________________________________________________

 

“Sister Melinoe, Sister Kalma and Brother Umbros, were all located where Brother Mephisto said, and I've performed the final sending for each of them….Unfortunately, they were unsuitable for viewing, so Brother Anubis is now cremating them”, Third explained. “I dismissed your ghouls for the night, and Aether said he will debrief you in the morning….I hope this is acceptable to you….”

For the umpteenth time, Cardinal Copia looked over at the visitors being entertained by Papa Nihil, and then back at Gabriel….

Papa raised his black eyebrows. “Cardinal, are you listening?”

“Hmm?”, Copia replied, glancing back at Papa. “Yes - Yes…That is fine….And I'm glad Brother Mephisto was telling the truth, and that his victims are all now home”

The cardinal looked at the visitors again…

Third sighed. “You don't need to worry about them”, he said following the cardinal's gaze. “They have been made aware that Sister Lucifina is betrothed to you….None will approach her now, unless it’s simply to give her their condolences. Though I doubt they will even do that, because that’s not really why they’re here, is it?”, he scoffed, observing them taking interest in a couple of sisters serving drinks. One of which was Sister Moira.

As long as they stayed away from Gabriel, Copia couldn't care less. And he knew that her being forced into a union with one of these men, was probably what Golgotha's had feared most….

Most of them were rich supporters of the Satanic church, but there also appeared to be a couple of High Council members too.

“The old man will take them up to his quarters soon, for brandy and cigars. He will of course insist that I join them, where he will spend the next couple of hours pretending he doesn't hate my guts”, said Papa chuckling cynically.

Copia sniggered at this….Probably because he knew it was true.

Third glanced around to make sure no one was listening, before saying, “So…You are certain that Imperator Mephisto planted that nightdress in your horse’s stable as a threat?”, he asked, going back to their original conversation, which they had abandoned because Sister Imperator had been close by….

“I’m positive of it”, the cardinal replied, glancing over at Gabriel again….She was now talking to Tenebra and Yama.

“The location was written on Brother Mephisto's list, we know that, and I do believe Imperator Mephisto would go to great lengths to ensure you kept your mouth shut about that petition….I’m not wholly convinced that he would actually harm Sister Lucifina, if you did speak, but he knows damn well that you of all people wouldn't risk her, by calling his bluff….”, said Third thoughtfully. “Now…who is the High Cardinal at Gargoyle Ministry, again?”

“High Cardinal Laurent”, confirmed Copia.

Papa rubbed his chin. “Laurent is loyal to the papacy, this is good…I will request him to keep a close eye on Imperator Mephisto, and have him report any strange movements….Sister Imperator has already requested regular updates on his son, but it would definitely pay to have someone watch him, too”

“I think that’s very wise, Papa”, agreed the cardinal, watching Gabriel's friends leave her.

__________________________________________________

 

Yama had done well to stay as long as he did, but Tenebra felt it was time to take her brother home.

They had said goodbye to Gabriel before they left, but she wasn't left alone for long….

“Gabriel”, came a male voice, followed by a soft tap on the shoulder.

“Adam”, she said with relief, thinking for a horrible moment it was one of Nihil's cronies. Though, they would be unlikely to be calling her by her first name.

“Is that a new dress?...You look beautiful”, he stated.

“Yes, it was a gift from the cardinal”, she blushed.

“You see?... There's nothing wrong with letting him buy you something, if he wants to….It’s not a crime to have nice things”, he smiled. “So where is the cardinal, anyway?”

“Talking to Papa by the podium”, she replied, gesturing towards them.

“Well, come and meet my uncle”, said the young man, whisking her away before she had a chance to protest.

“Uncle?”, she asked, having trouble keeping up with him in her heels, as they reached the back of the chapel.

“Yes It was quite a surprise, I didn't even know he was coming”, Adam said as they approached a man who was tall and black haired, just like his nephew, but he had two neat grey tufts on his temples that looked almost deliberate. “Uncle, this lovely lady is Gabriel….Gabriel, may I present Azazel Draven”

“I am enchanted to meet you, Gabriel, and only wish it were under happier circumstances”, said Azazel, while politely bowing. “I knew Cardinal Golgotha well….He was a mentor of mine for many years”

“My uncle was a cardinal here”, Adam explained to Gabriel.

“Really?...I had no idea you had family within the clergy”, she replied, with surprise.

“I was the only one, and I had hoped Adam would follow in my footsteps, but alas he had his heart set on becoming a cleric”, Azazel replied, patting his nephew's head as if he was a child. “So…Where's that handsome devil, Copia?”

Handsome….Devil?

“Uncle, Cardinal Copia is Gabriel’s significant other”, Adam said with an awkward chuckle.

A genuine look of surprise crossed the uncle’s face. “Well I never thought I would see the day when he would….”. Azazel let out a delighted laugh. “My apologies, I meant no disrespect. I think very highly of Copia, and apart from Golgotha, he was the only person I trusted"
As if he could feel his ears burning, Copia’s velvet voice called to Gabriel. “There you are, my love”, he said, making his way towards her. “You were there one second, and I looked again and you were gone”

“I’m sorry, that was my fault”, Adam replied, like he was anticipating the cardinal's reaction to the guest. “I wanted to introduce her to –”

“Zel?”, Copia exclaimed after finally noticing the third person. “I don't believe it!…How long has it been?”, he asked, enthusiastically shaking the former cardinal’s hand.

“Twelve years since I left this place”

“But I came to visit…”

“That was almost ten years ago”

“Yes of course it was…”, replied Copia, glancing at Adam. “Doesn't time fly?”

“Well it does for some of us, but you still look the same”, Azazel chuckled. “And the fact that you can still get into that tight white suit, makes me sick”, he added, winking at Gabriel.

It became apparent that everyone was slowly starting to leave the chapel, either to go back to their rooms, or off to their own private gatherings….

“There’s some rather good brandy in our quarters, if you would like to join us for a drink”, Copia suggested, putting his arm around Gabriel.

And it didn't go unnoticed that he said ‘our’ quarters….

Azazel smiled. “I would like that very much….Papa Nihil has invited me to his, but I would much rather be catching up with you”

“Can I come, too?”, asked Adam, expectantly.

“Of course”, giggled Gabriel….As if he would be left out.

“I’ll let Papa know, we’re leaving”, Copia said to Gabriel, before walking back down the aisle.

“I shouldn't bother, if I were you”, Azazel called after him.

Gabriel thought it was an odd thing for a former cardinal to say….After all, it would be considered rude for a hierarchy member not to say goodbye to the head of the dark clergy, after a service.

Copia returned a few moments later, surprisingly with Papa in tow….

Azazel turned to Gabriel. “Excuse me, I'm just going to bid adieu to Papa Nihil”, he said, and with that, he walked away.

If she didn't know any better, she would swear that the man was deliberately avoiding Third….

“Sister Lucifina, I hope the service brought you some comfort…. Cardinal Golgotha was a unique man, and he will be greatly missed”, said Papa, approaching her.

“Yes he was….And thank you for such a beautiful eulogy”, Gabriel replied, and she couldn't help but glance at the cardinal on that last part.

Third turned his attention to Adam. “Brother Draven, what a lovely surprise to see your uncle in attendance….Will he be with us, long?”

Adam grinned. “Yes Papa, it was a surprise to me too, but I think he is only here for the night”

“England is a long way to come, for one service….”, replied Third, almost to himself.

“Well I think he had other business in Europe, along the way”, the young man replied. “But he did think a lot of Golgotha”

“Yes….As we all did”, Papa smiled.

Gabriel didn't know why, but there was a distinct air of awkwardness….

“Papa, we are retiring to Cardinal Copia's quarters for drinks…You are more than welcome to join us….”

She had no idea why she even said that, but seeing the wide eyed look on Copia's face from behind Third, she quickly wished she hadn't….

Papa chuckled. “That is truly the sweetest of invitations, but unfortunately I am expected elsewhere”, he said, gesturing to Papa Nihil and his cronies.

The old man would want his reigning son to help him impress them….Of course he would.

Second and Sister Marilith made their way over to the group, and Gabriel was glad to see how happy they looked together.

“We are leaving now, Papa….It was an excellent service”, said the shaded Second to his younger brother….It seemed so amusing to Gabriel that he called him ‘Papa’, even if it was a title.

The older Emeritus turned to Gabriel. “Our condolences to you again, Sister Lucifina”, he said and peered his heterochromatic eyes over his shades at her. “I’m sure Cardinal Golgotha would be very proud if he could see you now….And that white rose in your hair is….”

“It wasn't picked from First’s garden, I promise you”, she protested preemptively, remembering what Copia had said on the subject.

He chortled. “I was going to say, it looks very fetching….And if you like fresh roses, I don't mind picking you a small bunch every now and again”

“Oh, thank you…That is very kind”, she replied, before looking at the cardinal with a playfully smug expression.

Her beloved smiled, and shook his head, as if he should have known….

Third, Second, and Marilith moved along, and Gabriel was starting to feel uncomfortable in her stilettos….Although she was walking a lot better in them, the balls of her dainty feet were beginning to hurt….

The cardinal took her arm. “Are you alright, my love?”, he asked, presumably noticing her discomfort. “We don't need to stay any longer….”

“But don't we need to wait for Uncle Azazel?”, she asked, wondering why she just referred to the man as her uncle.

“He’s still conversing with Nihil.”, replied Copia, glancing in the former cardinal’s direction. He turned to Adam. “Do you mind waiting for your uncle, while we head up?”, he asked. “I’m not sure if he remembers where my quarters are”

“No, probably not”, the nephew chuckled. “But one question, are you getting the nibbles out?....I thought they would be serving some with the wine, and I'm absolutely starving”

“Didn't you have dinner?”, asked Gabriel.

He rubbed his flat stomach. “Yes, of course I did, but….”

Copia laughed. “You should know by now, Flower, he’s always hungry”

__________________________________________________

 

“There’s no one around, my love….Why don't you take those shoes off, and let me carry you?”, the cardinal asked as he and Gabriel made their way back to his quarters.

Gabriel kissed him on the cheek, knowing full well that he meant it. “We’re almost there, I can walk”

Though it did feel like bliss, kicking them off the moment she walked in the door….

“Let's get some refreshments ready for our guests, shall we?”, he smiled, taking off his fedora hat, and placing it on the stand.

Hearing him say ‘our’ guests made her feel warm and fuzzy inside, but…

“I hope you didn't mind that I invited Third to join us….I realized when I saw your face, that it may have been a little presumptuous of me….”, she said gazing down at her feet.

“No - No, it wasn't that….”, he replied, lifting her chin with his leather clad fingers. “This is your home too, you can invite whomever you choose….”

“Then what's wrong?....Does it have something to do with Papa?”, she asked, recalling the earlier interactions. “I mean I don't know if it was just my imagination, but it seemed like Azazel doesn't like him very much”

Copia shook his head. “No, it isn't your imagination….”

“But I'm guessing it’s something you can't tell me about?”, Gabriel asked, raising her light eyebrows. “It’s alright….I’m starting to get used to it”, she sighed, as she went to move past him.

He stopped her. “It isn't something that I am forbidden to tell you, because those who would forbid me, do not know….But it may be a hard secret for you to keep”, he said, gently pulling her round to face him.

“I would never dream of betraying your trust…I promise whatever it is, I will never repeat it.”, she insisted, rubbing his soft brown sideburn.

“I know that…”, he whispered, gently gracing her lips with a kiss. “But I don't want this to be a burden to you”

“But I want to share it….I want to share everything with you”, Gabriel insisted.

“Okay…..”, the cardinal replied, taking a deep breath. “Azazel despises Papa, because he suspects as I do….That Adam is Third's son”

Chapter 109: The Dravens

Gabriel blinked at Copia in utter shock. “Adam?….As in our Adam?”

Of course it was their Adam….Who else would the cardinal be referring to?

“But how?....When?”, she asked, with wide eyes.

Hearing the approaching voices, the cardinal raised his finger. “They're coming….We’ll have to discuss this later”

“He doesn't know, does he?”, she whispered.

“No”, he quickly answered, before opening the door….

How on earth was she expected to behave normally after such a revelation?

But she had wanted to know….And now she did….

She quickly composed herself, not that anyone noticed, because the Dravens seemed to be having a conversation of their own, as they walked in.

“I actually came to Brother Mammon’s funeral last year, but I was told at the time you had gone to Rome”, said Azazel.

“I’m sorry I couldn't let you know, but Cardinal Copia was summoned quite unexpectedly”, Adam explained.

“I understand…. It's just ironic that I had anticipated you not being here this time, and yet here you are”, the uncle chuckled. “When you said you had finished your cleric’s exams, I thought by now you would have joined them at Basilisk”

Gabriel noticed the young man briefly glance in her direction….

“Well I’m afraid I had to postpone it….But I'm leaving at the end of the week”, replied Adam, sitting on the sofa.

His uncle shrugged, settling next to him. “These things happen I suppose….At least I get to spend a little time with you”

Adam seemed to have inherited his Uncle's unruffled attitude, and Gabriel sincerely hoped he never lost it….

The young man sighed. “It’s a pity you can't stay longer, Uncle”

“My boat leaves tomorrow, and I really don't like to burden your mother for too long, by herself”, Azazel replied.

Gabriel sat herself on the carpet next to the coffee table….She had questions, but she didn't want to interrupt them.

“How is Lady Draven?”, asked the cardinal walking in from the kitchen, carrying a tray of brandy, various cheeses with crackers, and rich fruit cake.

Adam clearly couldn't wait to tuck in….

“She is well, thank you”. replied Azazel with a smile. “But she is very busy with the manor, as usual”

So, if Adam's mother was a lady, did that make his father a lord?

If he was really his father, that is….

“So, you have a manor?”, asked Gabriel, now unable to abstain from the conversation.

“Yes, Draven Manor”, Adam smiled. “It’s been our family home for generations”

“How lovely”, she replied.

“You should come and visit us, with Copia”, suggested Azazel. “You would be most welcome”

“Yes…. Perhaps we’ll come and see you in the summer”, smiled Copia, settling on the carpet, next to Gabriel. “Would you like that, my love?”, he asked his beloved, wrapping his arm around her.

“I would love that”, Gabriel replied with excitement. She had never been to England…Heck, she had never been anywhere. “Thank you, Azazel”

“Please, call me Zel”, he insisted, with a smile. “Or Uncle Zel, if you’d prefer”

Although it would be novel to address someone that way, it might also be strange as the man probably wasn't much older than Copia….But then again, he was a mentee of Golgotha's….

“Okay”, she agreed. “Uncle Zel it is”

There was a definite raise of eyebrows from the cardinal, but he didn't protest her decision.

“So how is Sandy doing?”, asked Adam. “Driving mother mad, I suppose”

“She’s at boarding school at the moment, and seems to have no interest in joining the Ministry”, Azazel replied. “Although I imagine she would have to go to Basilisk if she did”

“I believe Wyvern now has a school too, albeit a small one”, Copia replied.

“I’m sorry, who is Sandy?”, asked Gabriel, taking a sip of brandy.

“Cassandra…She’s my adopted younger sister”, Adam laughed. “And she's quite a handful”

Gabriel was learning all these things about Adam, she never knew….Though to be honest, he never really spoke that much about himself, other than he was born to a wealthy Satanic family in England.

“I can concur”, Copia agreed, still talking about Sandy. “She was only about six when I met her, but she was a little madam even then”

“Really?....Because she loved you”, chuckled Adam.

Zel nodded. “She did, and she wouldn't shut up about you after you left”

Gabriel glanced at her Cardinal….He did seem like the kind of person children would be fond of….He had that calm, comforting aura around him.

“And I bet she barely noticed that I'd left too”, said Adam, tasting some of the moist fruitcake.

Gabriel knew this had to be around the time Adam became Copia's assistant…. Azazel said the cardinal visited Draven Manor almost ten years ago, and Adam had previously told her that that’s how long he had known the cardinal.

The men continued reminiscing about past events, and Gabriel could feel herself getting sleepy….

She rested her head on the cardinal's shoulder, and he could see that she was tired. “Why don't you go to bed, my love?”, he whispered.

She wanted to, but didn't want to seem rude….

“We should go, Uncle….”, Adam suggested.

“No, please don't leave on my account”, Gabriel insisted. “I’m heading to bed, but you're welcome to stay”, she said, and with that she kissed Copia on the lips.

“Well I'm going, because I'm absolutely shattered…I was up all last night, helping Brother Anubis”, announced Adam, standing to his feet.

“I will stay a little longer, if that is acceptable”, his uncle asked.

“Of course”, the cardinal replied.

“Good night Gabriel and Cardinal”, Adam said, planting a kiss on the former’s cheek. “Good night Uncle Zel, I will see you before you go in the morning", he added, just before letting himself out.

“Yes, Goodnight Uncle Zel”, Gabriel parroted.

“Sweet dreams, Gabriel”, the guest replied with a little wave.

“I’ll be in soon, my love”, smiled Copia, as he watched his beloved walk towards the bedroom

_________________________________________________

 

“Those Mephistos have always been bad apples”, Azazel stated a little while later, after Copia explained the reason for the names mentioned during the service. “And Gabriel was taken too?....You must have been terrified”

“That’s an understatement.”, the cardinal replied, thinking back with a shudder.

“Well, thank Satan you rescued her”, Azazel replied, sipping his brandy. “You're right, this is good”, he said looking at the brown liquid in the glass. His expression turned a little more serious. “I’m surprised though, you didn't eliminate the threat while you had the chance”

“I tried, but I was stopped”, replied Copia, after taking a larger than usual gulp from his own drink.

“Don't tell me….Papa?”

“Actually no….Well, he gave the order but it failed”

This seemed to amuse Azazel whose chortle echoed in his glass. “The best leader we ever had was First, but the worst thing that ever happened was Second stepping aside and letting that imbecile take the papacy”

The cardinal shook his head. “But Second made a mess of it, as he well knew….And I think you're being a little hard on Third. History and personal feelings aside, he is a good Papa”

“You've changed your tune”

“Maybe”

“Well, we’ll have to agree to disagree on that one”, Azazel concluded. “Personally, I think your change of heart, is Gabriel’s doing….She’s making you soft”

Copia shrugged. “I’m not denying that….”

“I wish I had a beautiful woman to make me soft”, the other snorted.

Both men exchanged looks and started to chuckle…. Perhaps they needed to ease up on the brandy.

“I actually saw Gabriel at Brother Mammon's funeral last year…I didn't approach her because I didn't want her to think I was one of those creeps Nihil had invited”, Zel admitted. “I felt so sorry for her. She’d only just arrived and already she was being seen as a prospect”, he took another sip of brandy. “It haunted me…She was a grown woman with the eyes of a child, and it was clear she had no idea how the world worked….”

Azazel’s words were like a blade through the cardinal's heart…She would have been so vulnerable and afraid back then, and he would never forgive Nihil for putting her through that….

The guest continued. “Golgotha told me that he had adopted her, and that he feared for her future. I could see for myself that his health had deteriorated since the last time I saw him, so I’m afraid I did something impetuous….I realize what I'm about to tell you might land me a punch in the face, but I honestly did it with the best intentions….”

Copia thought he had a feeling he knew, but he allowed his friend to explain….

“I offered a contribution for her….And I know that sounds bad, but I thought perhaps she would be good company for Lady Draven and could help with the guest house. ”, Azazel said nervously. “It might not have been ideal, but at least she would've been better off with us, than one of those men….But as it turned out, the contribution that Nihil wanted for her was a little rich even for my blood”

The cardinal balled his leather gloved hands into fists and released them again….

“Please say something….”, Azazel pleaded.

Copia clenched his jaw. “If Gabriel had to be bought, then better you purchased her than someone even more despicable, is that what you're saying?”

The other sighed. “Copia….”

“Only Gabriel isn’t property to be traded….She's a human being!”, the cardinal hissed.

“I know that, and I was honestly just trying to help her”, replied Azazel regretfully, as he stood up. “I am sorry I have upset you my friend, but there is something else you need to be aware of….Not long after that night, I was informed that Third had forbidden Nihil from further offering Gabriel as a prospect. Personally, I suspect that he gave the old man the money himself, to shut him up….Because I can't imagine Nihil would just accept losing such a large contribution otherwise”

The cardinal stood up after him. “But you would suspect that, because you’ll always see the worst in Papa, no matter what”

The other bowed his head. “Yes, you might be right….But it also doesn't make me wrong, Copia”

And with that, the cardinal walked Azazel Draven courteously to the door….

__________________________________________________

 

“Has Uncle Zel gone?”, Gabriel sleepily asked, though it seemed unlikely that Copia would be getting into bed, otherwise.

“Yes, he’s gone, my love", the cardinal said, getting comfortable on his back.

She laid her head on his chest, and he wrapped his arm around her. “So….Papa and Lady Draven….How did it happen?”, she asked, trying not to sound too eager to know.

He propped his head up with his other arm. “Draven Manor isn't just a family home, it’s also a guest house….And well, Third was once a guest….”

“I see….But what about her husband?”

“Well Lord Draven, Azazel's older brother, had never been in the best of health, even as a child. And because of this, he was prone to spending extended periods of time recuperating in his room….Which was separate from his wife's….”

So, plenty of opportunity there, then, to get up to no good….

“I know this is going to sound like a mute question, but how do you know anything actually happened between her and Third?"

“Because they were caught by Azazel”, replied Copia. “He was a young brother back then at the Ministry, and as well as befriending me, he also made friends with Third, who was struggling to find his place after our move to Strigoi….First was preparing to take the papacy the following year, and so Second and Third were more or less left to their own devices, but they were never close…At that time, Azazel was due to go home on leave, and offered to take Third to Draven Manor with him”

“Didn't you want to go?”, she asked.

“We couldn't all go on leave at the same time”, he chuckled. “But in all honesty, I probably wouldn't have gone anyway. I didn't really like to travel….Which was ironic, because it wasn't long after that, they sent me off on missionary work”

“So presumably Adam was born nine months later…”

“He was, and what's more, it seemed unlikely that Lord Draven had fathered a child in his condition….And their separate rooms, would suggest that he and Lady Draven hadn't been intimate in some time”

Gabriel gently rubbed her beloved's chest. “Not that I'm defending her, but maybe Lady Draven was just lonely….It might not have been her husband's fault, but it must have been horrible for her not receiving his love”

The cardinal kissed her head of soft blonde hair. “It is difficult, and I’m not judging….I’m just telling you how it was”

“Of course, I'm not sure what Third's excuse was”, she frowned.

“Well, maybe he was just a young man looking for some excitement with a beautiful, but slightly older woman….Or maybe deep down, he was just as lonely as she was….He was a long way from reigning after all, so he wasn't getting the attention back then, that he is now”

“No, I suppose he wasn't….”, replied Gabriel, trying not to dwell on the fact that Copia had just referred to another woman as being beautiful. “Do you think Papa suspects that Adam could be his?”

“I think he more than suspects….I think he knows”, Copia said. “The Dravens may be aristocracy, but they no longer possess the wealth they once did. That’s why they opened part of Draven Manor as a guest house, so they wouldn't have to sell it off completely….But even so, that wouldn't be enough to keep them afloat, not even with Azazel's little business deals on the side….Of course, it probably doesn't help that they never charge dark clergy members for their stay, which is what a majority of their clientele seems to be”

“So, you think Papa has been supporting Draven Manor?”, asked Gabriel.

“Either that or he’s been giving money to Lady Draven, herself, and that's what she's been choosing to do with it….It is her son's home, after all”, the cardinal surmised. “Also, Adam may be earning his own money, but he knows he has an allowance he can draw on, though he chooses not to….From what I can gather, it’s quite a large sum of money, and how can he be receiving it from a family who no longer has it to give?’

“It’s coming from Papa”

“Exactly….It’s the only answer that makes sense”

Gabriel exhaled a long breath. “Well, I'm impressed…That's a huge secret for anyone to keep, and you've known for years….”

Copia sniggered. “I’ve had many secrets kept under my hat, and that is by no means the most shocking….”

“And you're sure that Adam doesn't know?”

“I’m almost certain he doesn't”

“And you don't think he has a right to know?”

“I doesn't matter whether i think he has the right to know….It’s whether I have the right to tell him, which I don't”

Gabriel looked down. “I suppose not”

“That is the responsibility of his parents, and if they have chosen not to, then there must be good reason for that….Which is probably why his uncle hasn't told him, either”, the cardinal whispered. “Being in line for the papacy could be a wonderful opportunity for Adam, but unfortunately it could also make him a target for those who have something to gain”

Gabriel hadn't considered that….

Copia lent forward slightly. “Don't forget, not all members of the Ministry are loyal to the papacy….Some would rather see the High Council take charge, completely”

“Yes, there does seem to be a clear divide in loyalty”, replied Gabriel thoughtfully. “But why is that?”

“Well it all goes back to around sixty years ago, during Papa Cipher’s reign….Then, we were simply known as Dark Clergy, and our reigning Papa had overall say. Cipher had announced that his son, Nihil, would be taking the papacy after him, but there were those within the clergy who believed that the title of ‘Papa’ shouldn't simply be passed down through the same bloodline, and that it should be an elected position”

“Oh dear….I bet that didn't go down well”

Not that she ever knew Papa Cipher, but if he was anything like his son….

“No it most certainly did not, and neither did it sit well with the traditionalists….But the problem was, it was quite a strong opinion held by a high majority of members, so it couldn't really be ignored”, explained Copia. “Eventually, a compromise was reached by way of a coalition. The traditional Papacy could be kept in place, but also a group of high ranking clergy members, and other influential supporters were formed into the High Council of Elders, to help make the legal and moral decisions, and appease those who were opposed to the Emeritus bloodline having overall say….The amalgamation of the papacy and the High Council, equates to what we now know as The Ministry, even though this term is sometimes used interchangeably with The Clergy, they are actually two different entities”

“I thought perhaps the Ministry was the building or organization, and the clergy are the members within it”, replied Gabriel, thoughtfully.

The cardinal waved his finger. “But not all who reside within, are dark clergy….Imperators cannot be considered so, because they were instigated by the High Council forty years ago, and answer only to them….Where as clergy members are loyal to Papa”

“Oh I see….So, that's why you answer primarily to Papa”

“As a rule all cardinal’s do…Though I’m not saying that there haven't been instances where allegiances have been changed, but that usually arises when one of us is invited to join the High Council”

“But what about us siblings?”

“Well, technically you are all clergy members, so Papa is your leader…However, he allows Sister Imperator to make herself available to siblings for more personal matters….But I think this is an agreement they have made between themselves, rather than the status quo, because really Papa should be taking care of the spiritual and emotional needs of his congregation”

“Hmm, what about the clerics?....I know you said they have a High Cleric, but who does he answer to?”

“The High Council….The clerics were established by them twenty years ago, to fulfill a certain purpose….But unfortunately that purpose is ongoing….”

And Gabriel wondered if she would ever find out what that purpose was….

She yawned and nestled her head more comfortably into his chest…..

“I’m surprised you don't want to lay between my legs….You usually do”, Copia chuckled to her.

She smiled. “Yes but that seems to lead to other things, so it’s probably best if I don’t….”

“At least you should sleep better tonight, my love”, he said, kissing her light blonde head. “Now Sister Melinoe and the others are where they should be”

With the Infernal Father, and no longer in pergatory….If that was even real.

“I’m worried about Yama, though….”, she sighed.

“He will be fine….He just needs some time”, the cardinal replied, trying to reassure her.

Gabriel raised herself up from him. “I really don't know how you can say that….If I lost you, it wouldn't matter how much time passed. I would never be fine”

Copia shook his head. “It’s different….”

She couldn't believe he was being so dismissive of someone else's pain…

“Why?....For all you know, Yama may love Brother Umbros every bit as much as you love me”, she started to weep.

Copia cupped her face so quickly, it almost made her jump. “He doesn't....Because Brother Umbros is dead, and Yama’s heart is still beating…”, the cardinal whispered with tears starting to form in his black ringed eyes. “Mine would not be….And that's how I know it isn't the same, and that's how I know your friend will be alright”

Gabriel gasped and dropped into his embrace again….

“I’m sorry….”, she murmured against him.

“Yama cared for Brother Umbros, I've no doubt….But there are different degrees of love, Flower…And ours is a little rarer than most”, Copia crooned

As Gabriel drifted off in his arms, she realized she hadn't asked him about Golgotha's eulogy….But now, she was just far too tired….